Category: Uncategorized

  • My summer Boss 8

    Font size : +


    The incident. Sorry this took so long.

    Not for the first time, I found myself wondering just how I came to be where I was. These musings were currently being induced by Eve’s nakedness, as she stepped out of the shower. And also the oddly curious looks Brook was giving us from outside the bathroom. Just how had I come to be here? By now I honestly couldn’t tell you, by now it was just a fact of life.

    “Better?” I asked from my perch on the sink.

    “Mmhmm.” She purred, wobbling a little. I think her head was still a little messed up or she felt sick, I wasn’t sure. She dried herself off with a towel, well aware of my amused scrutiny.

    “What’s so funny?”

    I gave her a lopsided grin, eyeing her body. “You’re just cute, that’s all.”

    She looked herself over and idly scratched the side of her mouth, before turning her eyes back to me. “You think I’m cute huh? That because I’m currently naked?”

    “Maybe.”

    “You guys realize it’s like two in the morning right?” Brook put in from the doorway with a yawn, eyes inexorably drawn back to Eve’s body no matter where she tried to look.

    “You can’t be serious.” I gasped in surprise, though, not too surprised to notice just how much Brook was staring.

    “I’m…uh, I’m s-serious.” She stammered.

    Eve finally noticed, and looked at her as I said, “So, do you want me to take you home now?”

    She tore her gaze away from Eve to look me in the eyes, “But…um, will you stay with me?” She looked so nervous asking me that.

    I hopped down off the counter and readjusted my clothes, “Aw, I’m sorry baby, but I think I should stay with Eve, just in case.” I didn’t see it, but Eve gave Brook the most vicious grin she could muster and straightened her back in a superior gesture. Brook bristled and pouted, cocking her head to the side and looking up at me with her amazing grey eyes.

    “But I want to stay with you.” That broke me faster than I thought possible.

    “She can stay, right Eve?” I asked, turning to Eve. Her victorious smile had disappeared to be replaced by a well concealed look of frustrated disappointment.

    “Yeah, I suppose. As long as you won’t get in trouble with your parents.”

    “They don’t care anymore as long as I have my cell. I did this kinda thing all the time.”

    Eve grumbled something and seized my hand, leading me out of the bathroom and to her bed. Mind you, she was still naked. She crawled under the covers and tried to pull me after her.

    “You don’t mind sleeping on the couch do you Brook?” Eve asked innocently.

    My jaw dropped in surprise, “Whoa, hold on…”

    Cutting me off, Brook said, “Being that we’re guests, maybe you should make a sacrifice and sleep on the couch.” There was a brutal silence as they tried to stare each other down.

    “That’s it!” I started, raising my voice, getting off the bed and storming over to Brook. I picked her up around the waist and threw her bodily onto the bed, narrowly missing Eve.

    “The two of you are sleeping together! I’m sleeping on the couch! And when we get up, whenever that is, we’re gonna have a little talk!” I growled in a tone I hadn’t used with them yet, jabbing my finger in their direction. They both looked terrified, Brook especially, what with being thrown through the air and all.

    “Now, make nice.” I said in a softer tone with a smile, as I turned and headed into the living room, closing the bedroom door behind me. I pulled off my shirt and made myself comfortable on the couch. Fortunately I was exhausted and the couch was soft, so I didn’t stay conscious for very long.

    I was startled out of my sleep by a noise I thought I had heard in my dream. I sat up and yawned, scratching my face as I listened to see if the noise was actually from my dream or not. I looked to the clock, finding it to be almost noon I stretched and stood up, pulling my shirt back on at the slight chill. I nearly jumped out of my skin when I heard the noise again. But at least I knew it wasn’t from my dream, it was coming from Eve’s room. It sounded like a pained noise or a cut off scream. So I rushed to her door, bursting through it and was nearly floored by what I stumbled upon.

    “No way!” I whispered to myself. What I was witnessing was probably the greatest thing I had ever seen, not on the internet.

    The first thing I saw was Eve’s rear end thrust into the air, propped up on her knees. And I was dismayed to see that both her cheeks were beet red, and I could still see the small handprints that had caused such a change in color. The area between her legs I was so fond of, was absolutely drenched, just as red as her ass, puffy, and from the door I could just make out thin streams of juices running down the inside of her thighs. But that wasn’t the most surprising thing, I’d seen that before. No, what surprised me was where her head was lodged.

    Her face was buried between Brook’s legs. Even from the door I could hear the noise of Eve going at Brook’s inner workings. Brook had her eyes closed, biting her lower lip so hard I was surprised there wasn’t any blood. Her back was arched, pushing her hips up against Eve’s mouth and her toes were clenched. One hand was on the back of Eve’s head, fingers entwined in her hair. The other hand was flat up against the wall as if to stop her from being pushed against it.

    All of a sudden her mouth opened and her head jerked up a few times. I could tell she wanted to scream, but she still thought I was asleep and she was trying to be quiet. Instead, she made a strained noise and brought her legs up, clamping her thighs around Eve’s head as she desperately tried to restrain her orgasm. I could see the muscles in her legs bunching up with the tension.

    “Don’t stop, oh god please don’t stop.” Brook was whispering over and over again. I could not believe this. I hadn’t been in the room thirty seconds and already my shorts had become uncomfortably tight in a certain respect.

    Without warning, Brook’s eyes fluttered open and looked down her sweat slicked body, before falling on me. “Oh,” she gasped, panting, “Tom, you’re awake.” She brought the hand she had against the wall down and pulled some loose strands of hair out of her face.

    “So are you it seems.” I chuckled, waving at her. At the sound of my voice Eve tried to pull away, to get her head out from the lock Brook had with her legs, but to no avail.

    “Uhn, no, no. You don’t…mmm, you don’t stop.” She purred, using her legs to force Eve’s head back down. I grinned and sauntered over to the bed, sitting down beside Eve’s upturned bottom.

    “So, let me get this straight sweetheart.” I said thoughtfully, playing with the toes of one of Brook’s small feet, “you won’t let me do that, but you’ll let Eve do it?”

    Eve forced her head up enough to speak out of the corner of her mouth, “Ehr, woman’s touch Thomas.” Brook didn’t let her say anything else, squeezing with her legs.

    “Mhm, sure.” I said disbelievingly. “I always had my suspicions and now, I have my proof.”

    “Proof of what?” she asked with a wry smile, stroking Eve’s hair and propping herself up on a pillow.

    “That you play for the other team.”

    “Ha AAHHHHHH!” she screamed as Eve quickly and unexpectedly made her cum again. It was quite some time before she was able to speak again. Easing up on her legs, Brook released Eve’s head enough so she could breathe properly. Eve gasped and laid her cheek over Brook’s navel, panting hard, her face soaked with Brook’s juices.

    “Well, hello there cute stuff.” I chuckled, clearing the hair from her exhausted face.

    “Hi.” She responded breathlessly.

    “So uh, how does one get in on this action?” I asked them.

    “Well, I haven’t forgiven you for throwing me across the room, and for calling me a lesbian.” Brook replied with a wicked grin. “So you don’t get to touch me.” She kicked my hand away from her foot and pointed at Eve’s back end. “That’s fair game, but she’s busy up here. Aren’t you, Eve?”

    “Yes.” The poor thing was so exhausted it was like she was drunk again, “You’re gonna fuck me Tom?” she asked.

    “I don’t know. Do you want me to?”

    “Yhes! We haven’t done it since…” her eyes tracked up to the ceiling in thought.

    “Sunday.” I finished for her.

    She groaned and shifted her head on Brook’s stomach, “The fact that I couldn’t remember means it’s overdue.”

    “Touch?

    “Just be kinda gentle ok, I’m a little sore back there.” She winced, shifting her hips and shooting a venomous glance at Brook.

    “Aw.”

    “Enough chittah chattah.” Brook giggled, “Eve has work to do baby, so do what you want, but don’t interrupt her.” Eve made a face before Brook pushed her face back into her crotch.

    “Ok Miss bossy britches.” I said grinning, even though she wasn’t paying me any attention anymore. I sighed as I pulled off my clothes, releasing my cock from its constricting enclosure. Eve couldn’t speak, but her eye followed me as I crawled behind her.

    “Holy crap you really went to town back here didn’t you Brook?” I said in awe, taking in the full view and, noticing for the first time, the myriad of fresh scratches that now adorned her back.

    Her eyes were closed again, “Mmhmm, now I know why you like it.”

    “But poor Eve.” I said, mainly to myself, but loud enough so that she could hear. I sidled up behind her skyward posterior and reached out a hand, tenderly running it over a brutalized cheek. In doing so, I got a double reaction from further up the bed. Eve moaned into Brook’s pussy, who cried out as it created some previously unknown sensation.

    “Be careful Tom.” Said Brook, cracking open one eye, “If she bites me, I’ll bite you.”

    “She’s using her teeth?” I asked in surprise.

    “She uses everything.” Brook replied dreamily. Muttering under my breath about how this was so unfair, I picked myself up on my knees and aimed my cock at Eve’s drenched opening. I reached down first and cupped her hot slit in the palm of my hand, my fingers searching forward to caress her clit with probing tips. I gently ran my fingertips over the sensitive nub for a few moments, relishing the whimpering moans coming from between Brook’s legs.

    Brook giggled, squirming under Eve’s attentions, “She’s not gonna last much longer Tommy.”

    “Not if I have anything to say about it.” I laughed evilly, pulling my wet hand away from her drenched slit. Eve moved her hips in response, taunting me in a way. Smirking, I readjusted myself and slowly began pushing the head of my cock into her soaked interior. Her moans became louder and much to Brook’s chagrin, Eve began loosing sight of what she was doing, instead trying to focus more on what I was doing to her.

    “Oh just one more…just one more.” Brook groaned, pushing her hips against Eve’s face again. I tried to push into her as slowly as I possibly could; torturing her, as I knew all she wanted was to have her brains fucked out right now. Inch by slow in disappeared into her depths until my hips contacted her rosy rear.

    I sat for a moment, holding onto her hips so she couldn’t pull forward or push back like she wanted to. She made muffled whining noise when she realized she couldn’t move, completely at my mercy. I let this go for a few minutes until Eve finished up with Brook.

    “AH AH AH! Oh mhhy ghod!” Brook cried out, her body shaking violently. Her legs loosened their hold on Eve’s head and she broke free. Gasping for air, she turned to look back at me; her entire face was slick with Brook’s juices. Her mouth was wide open in an attempt to refill her lungs to capacity.

    “Ok Tom, I’m done, I’m done. Don’t tease me!” she pleaded, desperately trying to push her hips back into me. Though the grip I had on her hips was beyond her ability to break in this position.

    “Tom!” she whined pitifully. Quick as I could, I pulled almost totally out of her and then rammed my cock back into hard. She screamed and fell forward on top of Brook, her arms and legs giving out all at once. Brook was in no condition to object as I pushed Eve farther up her body, until they were nearly face to face. Now this was a beautiful sight. Because they were pretty much the same size, their breasts squashed together and Eve’s face fell into Brook’s neck.

    I began moving with a slow, but forceful thrusting rhythm. Eve’s mouth opened against Brook’s neck, and she must have started nipping at the skin there because Brook sighed and held Eve’s head against her neck with a shaking hand. I kept up this hard rhythm for a little while, until they had become used to it. Carefully leaning back, I judged distances between where my cock was now, buried in Eve’s cunt, and where I was going to put it next.

    I stopped for a moment, checking myself. “Uhn, Tom? What are you doing?” Eve asked tiredly, managing to pick her head up and look back at me. I simply grinned back at her, pulling my cock out of her in a rush and jamming it into Brook’s obscene tightness. Eve groaned as she became so suddenly devoid of my filling presence, and Brook screamed as I pushed into her less than gently.

    “What the fuck!” Eve protested.

    “T-HOM!” Brook screamed. Her shrill cry died off into a low guttural moan as I started pounding her mercilessly, my hips slamming into Eve’s sore be-hind as well. I fucked her harder than I ever had before, and in no time at all I felt myself drawing close to release. Eve put a hand on Brook’s chest and propped herself up, glaring daggers back at me. As swiftly as I could I pulled out of Brook and crammed my cock back into Eve’s neglected pussy. Her arm gave out and she collapsed back onto Brook’s chest, pushing her butt into the air once more, forcing me to get higher on my knees and making sure I wouldn’t go back to Brook.

    I felt it come up on me with just enough time to grab Eve’s hips and push as hard as I could into her before I exploded. Being it had been a while since I blew a load, this was decently large, and surprisingly explosive. Eve’s mouth opened and what came out was not a noise that was heard often. Perhaps it was the pain of what Brook had done to her, perhaps it was the fact that I wasn’t exactly being gentle, or just the whole situation she was in all combined to create it. But it was a strange low keening that seemed to come from the depths of her body.

    After unloading myself into her, she sagged onto Brook and they lay there panting as I sat back, looking at what I had done. They were nearly unconscious, a tiny trickle of white leaking from between Eve’s swollen pussy lips and dripping onto Brook’s thigh, neither noticed me roll off the bed and stretch. Now this was strange, I felt fine. I wasn’t tired, at least not like I usually was after sex.

    I arched my back and sighed, “I’m going to take a shower, why don’t you ladies take a nap and then we’ll go do something, eh?” I said happily, reaching over and slightly slapping Eve’s brutalized ass. She moaned exhaustedly, but otherwise didn’t move more than to put her nose back into Brook’s neck.

    Chuckling to myself, I headed into the shower. I stood under the hot water for a long time, occasionally grinning to myself at one of the best mornings ever. This would never ever get old! Quite some time later I stepped out, toweling off and returning to Eve’s room.

    They were asleep as far as I could tell, eyes closed and faces loose in peaceful slumber. Eve had slipped off to one side, but had put her arm over Brook’s stomach, her face still tucked in Brook’s neck. I put my clothes back on and carefully crawled back on the bed, curiously looking them over. They looked adorable, and the fact that they were still naked helped a little bit too. After a time Brook’s eyes fluttered open and struggled to focus on me.

    “Oh god, what happened?” She groaned, carefully rubbing her eyes so as not to disturb Eve.

    “Well,” I said, shimmying up the bed towards her, “You and Eve had a little fun.” I reached out and tenderly ran a finger over the area around her slit. She tensed and shivered hard, jarring Eve out of her sleep. Eve sat up and yawned, wincing as the pain of her abused ass reached her brain.

    “Then you fucked me, you bastard!” Brook exclaimed as angrily as she could, though it was easy to see through that. “I told you, you don’t get to touch me yet.” She slapped my hand away from between her legs and scooted off the bed, walking around on unsteady legs.

    “Uhg, I’m never doing that again.” Eve groaned, “I go to a party, have myself a good time then I wake up and my mouth tastes like pussy and god knows what!” she muttered, mainly to herself. I snickered and helped her off the bed to her feet. She staggered around a bit until she realized she was still leaking, whereupon she scurried into the bathroom and slammed the door. Brook grinned as she struggled into her clothes, shooting me mischievous glances.

    “What?” I asked, sitting on the edge of the bed.

    “Nothing.” She replied girlishly, sitting down next to me.

    “Still thinking about your first lesbian experience?” I asked teasingly.

    “No!”

    “Mhm, sure.” I smiled as she shoved me.

    “Bully.” She pouted.

    “Oh yeah, I’m so mean, giving you everything you ask for.” I replied playfully. She stuck her bottom lip out farther and gave me a look. “Oh and we’re going to the lake.”

    “Since when?” she spluttered.

    “Since now.”

    “Wait, what’s going on?” Eve asked groggily, stepping from the bathroom.

    “Apparently we’re going to the lake.” Brook answered.

    “Says who?” Eve asked, turning her weary blue eyes on me and giving me a wry smile.

    “Says me,” I smirked, “now get your suit on. Then, we’ll go to Brook’s and then my place.”

    Eve sighed, wandering over to her dresser. “You push me too hard Tommy.” She whined. I got up and snuck up behind her, wrapping my arms around her waist and pushing into her back, forcing her against the tall dresser.

    “I could push you harder.” I breathed in her ear, giving her a squeeze. She moaned, flattening herself against the side of the dresser.

    “Quit screwing around Tom.” Brook called from the bed, “I want to go to the beach too. And it’s gonna take forever if you get her all worked up.”

    I laughed and craned my neck to kiss Eve’s cheek, “Sorry sweetness.” I apologized, backing off and sitting back down on the bed. Eve didn’t move, remaining up against her dresser and breathing hard.

    “Um, w-why don’t you take Brook home first and get your own suit. Then you can come get me. Ok?” Eve stammered, sounding a little strained.

    “Are you alright?” I asked, concerned. Brook stood up and headed for the living room as I stayed behind to make sure Eve was ok.

    “Yeah, yeah, I…I just need a few minutes. Go ahead; I’ll be ready when you get back.”

    “You sure you’re alright?”

    “Yeah baby, don’t worry. Just go.” She said, easing my mind with a sweet smile. I returned it and kissed her, before going back out into the living room to get Brook. She was standing by the door, eager to leave. When I reached her she linked her arm with mine and cuddled up close to my side.

    “So what do I have to do to get back in your good graces?” I asked, leaving Eve’s and walking her down the hall.

    “You mean my pants?”

    I laughed, “In other words.”

    “Oh, I don’t know yet.” She giggled delightedly at the frown that appeared on my lips.

    “Well, I know something I could do.” I said as we left the building and climbed into my car, “But you’ll have to wait until we get to the beach.”

    “Oo, a surprise?”

    I said nothing, just gave her an amused smirk and turned back to the road. She pouted again and gave me a doe eyed look, trying to pry it from me with her captivating grey eyes.

    I made a show of pretending to break to her and then snapped out of it, laughing, as she slapped my arm.

    We pulled up to her house a few minutes later and I shut off the car. “Aren’t you coming with me?” She asked.

    “Oh no. I’m not giving you a chance to use these man killers on me.” I said, reaching over and lightly squeezing her left breast. “I want to take it easy today. And that means the two of you aren’t going to ‘get any’ for the rest of the day. I want to see what happens. And I can’t have you locking me in you room and doing god knows what while you have me alone.”

    Slowly, her jaw dropped as I spoke, and she looked at me with astonished eyes. However, she must have realized what she was doing because she snapped her mouth shut and turned her nose up at me. “I had no…I wasn’t going to do anything like that!” she protested and got out, running to the door and disappearing inside. Somehow I felt I had foiled her for now, but was in for a rough time later on.

    She reappeared a surprisingly short time later, tote bag in hand and towel wrapped around her body. “I had to put my handcuffs away. I hope you’re happy.” She said in a joking tone. But part of me couldn’t help but think she was telling the truth. I laughed along with her and turned the car back on, pulling out into the street and heading for home.

    As we pulled into my driveway I turned to look at her. “Wanna come in?”

    “You’re not afraid I’ll have my way with you as soon as your door closes?” she asked with a naughty smirk.

    “Nope, everyone’s home.” I said, getting out of the car. She followed after a moment and looked at me over the roof of my car.

    “I can be quiet if I want to be.”

    “Yeah well, if you tried anything I’d make it so you wouldn’t have a choice.”

    “Oh yeah? You think you can make me scream?” She purred huskily, slinking around the front of my car and wrapping her arms around me, pulling herself tight to me.

    I chuckled, “You and I both know I can.” Her mouth opened and she sagged against me, grasping my shirt. Sadly, I knew that look.

    “On second thought, why don’t you stay in the car.”

    “No!” she clung to me as I tried to pull away, “No! Please let me come with!” She tried to get up into my arms, throwing a leg up my thigh in an attempt to kiss me better. Though, all she managed to do was knock me backwards onto the hood of my car.

    “Good god woman! It hasn’t even been half a day!” I gasped after freeing my mouth from hers. I tried to pull away, to get out from under her, but just couldn’t manage it. Her towel had fallen apart, revealing her near nakedness. She must have gone shopping recently because she was wearing a new bathing suit, if you could call it that. It looked like she had taken it straight from the little girl’s section. The top was tiny, making my mind wonder just how little it would have to slip to reveal one of her small pink nipples, her breasts swelling out the fabric. It was white with little red flowers dotting the cups and straps. I couldn’t see the bottoms but I assumed they were just as small and similarly decorated.

    I looked around frantically, noticing for the first time it seemed, just how many windows had a terrific view of my driveway. “What’s wrong with you Brook?”

    Kissing me again she said, “Ohh, you’re like forbidden fruit. I want you so bad right now.” She wormed her way almost completely on top of me and tried to kiss be again. I turned my head to the side, but that didn’t stop her. Instead she ran her tongue over my ear and lightly bit at it. I’d be lying if I said this didn’t feel amazing, but I couldn’t let this go on. After she crossed a certain point it would be nearly impossible to keep her off of me.

    “Brook come on we still have to pick up…mmff.” She cut me off by mashing her lips against mine and forcing her tongue into my mouth. There was a reverse side to this as well I realized. After a certain point I wouldn’t be able to keep off of her either. Meaning I had to stop this now.

    “Mmm, why do you always have to bring her into this?” She breathed, taking my head in her hands and maneuvering her hips just so, that I could feel the heat coming from between her legs.

    “Alright, enough!” I cried, seizing her shoulders and pushing her up and off of me just before I crossed the line. She squeaked in surprise and staggered back, grabbing her towel and holding it protectively to her chest. The look in her eyes made me want to scream, she looked so hurt, so wronged, so pained, so so…

    Her lip quivered and the inside of her eyes started sparkling in the sunlight, a telltale sign that tears were imminent.

    “No, no, please don’t cry.” I stammered, pulling myself off my own car and hurrying over to her, pulling her into my arms.

    “Why did you do that?” she sniffed angrily.

    Holding her head to my chest, I rocked her gently. “Sweetheart, look around.” She pulled her face out of my shirt and let her eyes wander around us. After a moment she looked back up at me in confusion.

    “Did you honestly want to do it out in the open like this?” I asked in a reasonable tone.

    “I don’t care, I love you and I don’t care who sees us doing whatever. Why do we have to hide anything?” She replied, tears flowing freely down her cheeks even though she was calming down.

    “We don’t,” I started, leading her up the stairs and into the house. I lowered my voice just in case. “But having sex in public just doesn’t work for me. Alright?” She pouted, going silent as I led her upstairs to my room. Just as we reached the landing my brother came out of his room and froze, eyes going huge as he caught sight of Brook.

    She straightened and flashed him a mischievous grin, “Hi Dan.”

    My little brother choked on whatever he was going to say and turned a bright red, tearing his eyes from her body to the floor. Chuckling, I pushed Brook into my room and turned to my brother.

    “What?”

    “Y-you.” He stammered, pointing back into his room at the window that overlooked the driveway. I grinned broadly and nodded, turning into my room.

    “I think your brother likes me.” Brook snickered when I walked over to my dresser.

    “Who wouldn’t, pretty little thing like yourself?”

    Brook pouted again and turned her head away, “Well the way you treat me…” she trailed off . “Better shape up or I’ll leave you for your brother. He’s kinda cute in an awkward sorta way, just like you.”

    “Wow, that was just plain mean.” I stripped and pulled on my swimming trunks while she was turned away. I couldn’t help but laugh as she turned back, noticed I had already changed, and frowned. She sat on my bed and pouted at me as I slipped into my sandals, pulling a beach towel from my closet.

    “Aw, what’s the matter baby?” I asked sidling up to the bed and taking one of her hands, playing with a few of her delicate fingers.

    “Don’t you want me anymore?” she murmured.

    “Oh come on now babycakes. I ‘want you’ something fierce. But like I said, I want to take it easy. The seeing what happens as a result part is just for funsies.”

    “I love how you think my suffering is funny.” She grumbled.

    “Aww, poor horny little girl.” I teased with a smile. She couldn’t hold back a tiny smile of her own.

    “It’s horrible Tommy. You have no idea.” She whined, leading the way out of my room and back downstairs.

    “I can only say aw so many times.” I snickered.

    She shot a look over her shoulder at me as we got to my car. Something caught her eye and shielding her eyes with a hand, she looked up at Dan’s window.

    She giggled girlishly and waved up at him, “Bye Danny!”

    “Don’t torture him Brook.” I laughed, watching her put a little extra wiggle in her hips.

    “But it’s fun. And since you’re being…difficult, I need an easy ego booster like him.” Shaking my head, I got behind the wheel and started the engine as she slipped into the passenger seat. The drive to Eve’s was quick and uneventful.

    She was waiting for us outside her building, basking in the sun on the wall that circled the property. She too was dressed in a new suit, though I must say this one was much more modest than her other one. This was black, small to be sure, but it left the details of her goodies to the imagination at least.

    “Lookin’ fly Eveline.” I called out past Brook as I pulled up next to the wall.

    “I try.” She replied with a toothy smile that lifted my spirits immensely. I had felt like I had done something wrong after leaving her earlier. Brook got out and pulled the seat forward to let Eve get in the back, and I must say Brook looked rather smug with the fact that she got the front seat over Eve. Shaking my head with an amused smile, I drove out of the parking lot and headed for the lake.

    Amazingly, it wasn’t very crowded. Considering how nice it was outside, I had thought it would be packed. Granted, there were still twenty or so cars there, but that was a small amount compared to what I have seen in the past. Squinting in the sun, we climbed out and headed for the sand.

    “God, it’s so nice out.” Brook sighed contentedly, pulling off the towel. We headed for the big oak tree as before, laying out our towels. Eve flopped down on her stomach with a grunt and closed her eyes.

    Brook sat down on hers and looked up at me with a wry smile, “We’re at the beach Tommy.”

    “Are we now?”

    “Ahha!” she replied eagerly.

    “Well then,” I said, getting down on my knees behind her, “Eve, could you toss me the suntan lotion?” Groaning, Eve rolled over and dug into her bag, throwing it at me before lying back down. Brook was looking back at me with bright eyes, guessing what I was going to do. I squeezed some on my hands and rubbed them together, before placing them on her back.

    “I haven’t given you one of these yet have I?”

    “No.”

    “Sweet.” I said, grinning.

    “Oh wait, wait!” she said quickly, dropping to her stomach and reaching back to unhook her bikini top. She tucked her arms up to make she wasn’t showing more than she intended.

    I put my hands back on her shoulders with a laugh, “What would you do if I all of a sudden flipped you over?” I asked, kneading my fingers into the back of her neck and shoulders. After a minute of that I did what I was supposed to in the first place, covering her back with the sunscreen, before going forward with the secondary mission. I rolled her neck a few times, the way my sister had taught me, hearing a few distinct cracks.

    “UHH gohd! I’d kill you.” Brook gasped. Smiling broadly, I continued to work my fingers and the heel of my hands into her soft skin.

    “I had better be getting one of those right after her, Thomas.” Eve said flatly, sitting up and giving me a disapproving look.

    “Don’t get your panties in a bunch, you’re next.” I snickered, working particularly hard into her right shoulder.

    “What panties?” Eve purred, intently watching my hands work into Brook’s tanned flesh.

    “Ohh, Thom, don’t talk to her. Pay attention to what you’re doing.” Brook moaned, pushing her face into the towel. I worked down her spine, spreading my thumb across her skin from her vertebrae, lower and lower down her back to the hem of her bikini bottoms. I repeated this several times. When my hands started to hurt I cracked her back and rubbed in the last of the sunscreen, then took my hands off of her. She made a little disappointed noise but lay still.

    “And now you?” I asked, turning to Eve.

    She bit her lip and nodded, rolling over onto her stomach as Brook had done, unhooking her top too. I gave her the same treatment, leaving her breathless, facedown on her towel. Grinning like an idiot, I put on my own sunscreen and stood up.

    “Well,” I said, brushing myself off, “my work here is done. I’m gonna go get a snack.” To me it seemed they couldn’t even muster the energy to respond as I headed off to the snack shack. I bought a bag of chips and a soda then slowly started making my way back, enjoying being outside on such a gorgeous day. I was so distracted with thinking about what I wanted to do today that I wasn’t paying attention to where I was going. Without warning I slammed into something large and soft. I crashed to the ground, whatever I had run into slamming down on top of me, forcing the breath from my lungs.

    “Christ!”

    “Shit! Shit, sorry!” I stammered before I had a chance to focus on what it was I had hit. My eyes fell upon a spread of jet black hair perched on a pair broad shoulders. Below that, was easily the largest pair of tits that I’ve ever seen, also not on the internet, crammed into a black bikini top. My yes went wide, and I looked back up at the face that had appeared from behind a black curtain.

    She was gorgeous, hazel eyes sparkling with amusement, set in an aristocratic face. Small nose, small ears with just a slight point to the tips, a small mouth with full sensuous lips. Somehow she had managed to come to be sitting on my stomach and she looked me over.

    “This must be a sign,” she had a very husky voice, and I found it extremely appealing for some reason, “Usually it takes me hours to get up here.”

    “Sorry?” I gasped, only just getting my breath back. My eyes were hurting from the strain of wanting to look back down at her chest.

    She giggled, “I’m sorry, I suppose I shouldn’t go around talking like that to young strangers who body slam me.”

    Filling my lungs and gathering my wit about me I said, “Young? How old do you think I am?”

    She smiled, leaning down and narrowing her eyes at me, apparently analyzing my face, “Eighteen.”

    “And that’s young to you?” I asked with an affirmative nod.

    She giggled again and tucked her hair back behind her ears, before leaning down to whisper in a conspiratorial tone. “Well, it’s my birthday, and I feel old.”

    I must have looked confused because she smiled sweetly at me and lightly slapped my cheek, “I’ve been twenty-one since six this morning.”

    “Wow, old lady huh? Happy birthday.” I laughed, taking a liking to this girl. She grinned and nodded wearily, before she suddenly realized she was still sitting on me.

    “Jeez, sorry.” She apologized, scrambling off of my stomach and clambering to her feet, extending a hand to help me up. She towered over me on the ground and when I took her hand and stood up I found she was actually a good two inches taller than me. She had a towel wrapped around her waist.

    “I’m Jade, and you are?”

    It was painful keeping my eyes locked on her face, and I couldn’t help but think she knew exactly what was going on.

    “Um, I’m Tom.” I stuttered. Cursing myself I said, “So wait, if you’re twenty-one now, why are you at the beach and not out drinking?”

    Jade smiled and shuffled her feet in the sand, “Well first off, it’s a little early for drinking.” I blushed, not realizing what time it was considering the morning I had, the time wasn’t first my priority. “And secondly…I just don’t like drinking, bad things happen when I do.”

    “Oh? Like what?” I asked teasingly.

    “Like pregnancy.”

    My jaw dropped and I struggled to say something, anything. “I…I, um.”

    She burst into laughter and grabbed my shoulder as she doubled up. “Your face was priceless!”

    “Oh ha ha, real funny.”

    “I know right!”

    I shook my head with a little smile on my face. “So you’re here by yourself?”

    She appeared to blush, but I couldn’t tell for sure, she hid it so well. “Sadly, yes.” Her eyes flicked behind me for the briefest of seconds. “And who are you here with?”

    “Oh,” I turned around and saw both Brook and Eve standing no more than ten feet away, thankfully with their tops back on. I turned back and must have lost quite a bit of color from my face, because Jade looked to be trying very hard not to laugh. “I’m with them.” I looked back and found both of them with their arms crossed, frowns on their faces.

    “Oh come on don’t look at me like that.” I said nervously, cringing internally at what they might do to me.

    “Are actually scared of these two?” Jade asked softly from behind me.

    “You don’t know them.” I gestured at Eve, “That one’s an evil genius.” She must have heard me because she grinned sadistically and pulled off her dark sunglasses.

    “We’re going in Tom, you’re coming with.” It wasn’t even a question, it was an order.

    “B-but I…”

    “No Tom, you’re coming with us.” Brook said quietly, in that same voice she used on me in the warehouse at work.

    “It’s not like I’m going anywhere fast.” Jade whispered very close to my ear, giving me goosebumps like crazy.

    The breath caught in my throat, “O-ok.” I found I had already begun walking away, following after Brook and Eve like a whipped puppy. They stepped daintily into the water and beckoned me follow them.

    “So who’s you busty friend there Thomas?” Eve asked nonchalantly, somehow going from standing to underwater with the barest hint of a ripple.

    “Yeah Tom, you looking to replace us?” Brook added bitterly.

    “What? No!” I replied quickly, backing away from her as she slowly started wading towards me.

    “Good, because she seemed to like you quite a bit.”

    “Really?” I asked, surprisingly intrigued.

    “Tom.” She growled.

    “Sorry, sorry.” She had backed me up into deeper water, and I had no clue where Eve had gone off to. Suddenly the water was high up on my chest and Brook was pressing close to me.

    “Then maybe you should prove,” she wrapped her arms around my middle and pulled herself tight, “that you still love me.” She moved her arms up around my neck and hoisted herself up in the water, linking her legs tight around my waist.

    “Uhg, wha-what did you have in mind?” I grunted as she squeezed hard.

    “Well, you won’t have sex with me. Soo, why don’t you just kiss me…” Which she proceeded to do for me, mashing her lips against mine with a passion. She kept this up of a good length of time, bringing a hand up from my neck to the back of my head to keep me from pulling away. I was completely into it, nothing else in the world mattered to me, nothing.

    “Mmm, you’ve gotten really good at this.” She breathed, wrapping herself tighter around me.

    “Not all by myself.” I admitted. She smiled sweetly, making sure to push her hips against my bare stomach.

    Her smile broadened, and she looked into my eyes, pulling her old spell on me. “There’s one more thing you can do for me.”

    “Yeah, what’s that?” I asked, just one thing on my mind despite what I said earlier. She unhooked herself from my body and stepped back. I felt the absence of her warm body and missed it instantly.

    “You can follow me.” The temperature of my body must have shot up several degrees as she said that, my mind racing with the possibilities of what that could mean. She turned around and headed for shore. I made to follow and that’s when I realized something was wrong. The flow of water around me had changed, it felt different on my skin…on my skin? My fucking shorts were gone! I looked around and saw Eve wading onto the sand, holding something in her hand. With a wicked grin she turned around and showed me what she was holding.

    “C’mon Tom!” she called holding up my swim shorts

    “Figures.” I muttered, heading for shallower water where I could sit down with my head above the surface. Giggling like the little girls they should be, Brook and Eve scampered back to the towels and sat down, watching me intently to see what I would do. Fortunately for me their plan completely backfired.

    “You seem to be in a bit of a pickle Mr. Tom.” Jade snickered, squatting on her haunches a few feet away on dry land, eyeing me with great amusement. I gave her a sarcastic smile and put a cautionary hand over my junk, which only made her smile more.

    “You’re so cute.” She stood up, still with that towel on and tossed another towel at me. “If you weren’t, I may not have done this.” I really didn’t know what to make of that actually, but I was grateful for the covering. I wrapped it around my waist and stood up, storming up the sand. I was stopped however, by a restraining hand on my arm.

    “You want revenge?” Jade asked with a mischievous smile.

    I looked back at her warily, “Yes.”

    She giggled in her husky voice and shot a wicked grin at Brook and Eve, “Then come sit with me. See what happens.”

    “Ok.” She led me over to a picnic table that she had claimed for herself. She opened up a cooler and handed me a can of coke. “Thank you. For this and for, um saving my ego as well.”

    “My pleasure.” She purred, peering at me over the lip of her own soda. I dared to look back over at the girls and regretted it immediately. Both of them were glaring daggers at me, mouths set in angry frowns. Jade looked over her shoulder and snorted, turning her hazel eyes back on me.

    “Something tells me you won’t be getting any…action for quite some time.”

    I put my face in my hands and sighed, “Not necessarily, they’ll probably cook something up that I’ll regret.”

    “So uh, I’ve been wondering.” She started, I had no idea where she was going with this and frankly I didn’t care, I was too consumed with my own dark thoughts. “Which one of them are you…‘with’?”

    “Both.” I sighed, responding without thinking.

    “Both?” she gasped, stunned.

    “Yup.” My face was still in my hands.

    “B-bu, how in god’s…”

    “I work with the blond, Eve. And that just sorta happened. She was my first. And Brook, well that’s a special case.”

    “Oh?” Jade asked, intrigued.

    “Mhm, we went to high school together, four years. Four years she hit on me, four years I didn’t notice. Then this summer she gets a job where I work, and bam now I have two.”

    “You say that like it’s a bad thing.”

    “Well, it’s not that it’s bad, it’s just…just difficult is all. I mean I end up feeling like an ass because I can’t focus all my attention on one of them, I have to split it up between the two.” I sighed, “And you have no idea how frustrating that can get.”

    I looked up and found that she had put her elbows on the table, cupping her chin in upturned hands. “That does sound…frustrating.” She agreed with a sympathetic smile. I looked back over at Brook and Eve and was more disturbed to find them not looking at me, but apparently deep in conversation with each other.

    “Aw.” Jade said quietly, getting up and coming over to my side of the bench, sitting tight next to me. Sighing again, I leaned forward and folded my arms on the table, resting my chin on them.

    “You know, a month ago I couldn’t have even imagined being in this situation. I even thought I would be single until like the end of college or something. And now…”

    She put a comforting arm around me and scooted closer to me. “Poor thing.” She whispered, mostly to herself I think. Then after a moment of thought she said, “Where are you going to college by the way?”

    “Wickford State.” She was silent for a moment, but something had definitely changed.

    “Really now?”

    “Yup.”

    “Well then, we’ll be seeing a lot of each other then. That’s where I go to school.”

    “No way!” I picked my head up and looked at her incredulously.

    “Way.” She smiled. Somehow, this had greatly lifted my spirits.

    “What are you going for?”

    “Marketing.”

    “Really? You should talk to Eve then. That’s what she does at work.” I tried to be as unspecific as possible.

    “You bitch! Who are you with now?” An angry male voice yelled, interrupting my train of thought and causing us both to jump.

    “Fuck you! You left me!” Eve’s voice screamed back. I looked up, seeing a guy holding Eve up by her arms and shaking her violently. Brook was gone, but I didn’t bother to look around for her.

    “Son of a bitch.” I cursed, climbing over the table and taking off towards them. Eve was struggling, turning them sideways to me, almost up against the tree, maybe three feet from it.

    “What’s this? Huh?” the guy seethed, taking a hand off her arm and ripping the pendant from Eve’s neck. That killed me, and as I closed the distance faster than I could have imagined, I lowered my shoulder and slammed into the guy. I’m sure if the football coach from high school had seen that, he would have moved heaven and earth to get me on the team. He let go of Eve and she flew back from him, crashing into the sand. He and I smashed into the tree with bone rattling force. I felt something crack under me and somehow my left arm got behind him, becoming trapped between us and the tree. The breath exploded from his lungs and we bounced back off the tree, collapsing to the sand.

    “Ahhg, what the fuck!” he groaned painfully. I got my first good look at the guy then. He was shorter than me, stocky, and relatively handsome if I admitted it to myself. Strong nose, lantern jaw, and a typical five-o’clock shadow. The strange part was he was wearing a t-shirt and jeans, at the beach. I didn’t even give him a chance to give up, hoisting myself up on my right arm and cranking back my left fist. Every emotion I had experience in the last ten minutes fuelled the savage punch I threw at his face. My fist crunched into his nose, now I wasn’t a fighter, but I knew for sure that had broken his nose. Something definitely happened in my wrist though, because a sharp pain shot up my forearm. He fell back in the sand and brought his hands up to his face, blood spurting from between his fingers. I cursed under my breath, cradling my left hand.

    “You little shit!” He growled, managing to get his knees under him. “I’ll fucking kill you.” His words were coming out funny because of his nose, and the adrenaline surging through my body made me laugh out loud.

    He got to his feet and charged at me. Now, like I said, I wasn’t a fighter, but a lot of my friends were. Over the years they had taught me tons of random moves from tons of different fighting styles. Though, that didn’t help too much because they didn’t flow together. He caught me in the midsection and I tumbled backwards with him on top of me for a brief second before he fell off.

    I scrambled up behind him as his nose distracted him, locking the joint of my right elbow around his throat and clasping my right wrist with my left hand, fighting through the pain to keep him from breaking out. I don’t remember who had shown me this one.

    “Give up prick.” I hissed in his ear, squeezing for emphasis. By now I could hear sirens getting closer. In panic he whipped his elbows backwards into my sides, but because of the awkward position he was in, it didn’t hurt that badly. The cops must have been right in the parking lot because I heard the pounding of feet in the sand a few seconds before several hard bodies collided with me and the guy.

    The next thing I know, we’re lying side by side, handcuffed, and watched over by two very serious looking cops with hands on pistol grips. I was dizzy and my left wrist was throbbing in pain.

    “Miss, keep back please.” One of the cops said.

    “But he’s hurt, look at his arm.” I could hear Brook protesting. I think I passed out because the next thing I knew I was in an ambulance, an obscene amount of pain in my forearm making me want to scream. An EMT leaned into my field of vision and gave me a reassuring smile.

    “Take it easy son, we’ll be at the hospital in a few minutes.” I felt a prick in my shoulder. “This’ll help. Just try to relax for me alright?” After a few seconds I felt tired and fell asleep. Unbelievable.

    “Tom?” My mother’s voice pulled me from my drug induced slumber.

    “Uhg, what the fuck happened?” I asked groggily, eyes seemingly welded shut. After struggling for several annoying seconds, I managed to crack my eyes open, almost blinded by the light. I looked around, my neck stiff, and found my mom’s concerned face.

    She smiled at my language. “Well apparently in a fit of gallantry, or so I’m told, you broke a man’s nose, cracked a few of his ribs, and nearly choked him to death. And to top it all off you strained your wrist pretty badly. That’s why you have that on.” She said, pointing at my left arm. I looked down, seeing one of those Aircast wrist braces attached to my forearm.

    “Who…who told you about that?” I asked tentatively, eyeing a cup of water on the bedside table.

    It seemed I was lucky enough to have secured a one person room at the local hospital, it was small, but somehow very comforting, which I suppose was the hospital’s intention. The window to my right looked out over a parking lot and a tree line, not much else, though I could have cared less. The TV mounted in one corner was on but muted, probably when my mom realized I was semi-conscious. The door out into the hall was closed.

    “Well Ms. Azmano of course.” She said with a motherly smile. “She basically said she got attacked by her ex boyfriend and you saved her. Of course she used much more flattering terms. She seemed very, very…grateful for what you did, nearly started crying as she told me.” I swallowed hard, my throat had gone ridiculously dry all of a sudden. She noticed and put a straw in the glass, holding it close to my face so I could drink from it.

    “Thanks mom. How long have you been here?”

    “I came as soon as the police called me, your father had to go for a meeting in Boston early yesterday, and he’s having a hard time getting back.”

    “Yesterday?” I exclaimed.

    “Yeah you were out for a long time, the EMT gave you a little too much sedative.”

    I gave her a shocked look.

    “You woke up when they were putting the brace on and well, you started screaming, I don’t think you knew what had happened. So they put you under again. It’s Sunday afternoon.” I turned red in embarrassment that I had reacted that way and my mother chuckled, putting a comforting hand on my shoulder.

    Her cell rang and she answered it, “Hi. Yup. No, he just woke up, poor thing. Oh that’s fantastic! Yeah. Ok, I’ll see you when you get up here. Bye bye.” She looked at me and smiled, “You father just got here, and he says we’re not going to have any problems with the police. Apparently Ms. Azmano cleared things up and that everybody on the beach confirmed her story.” I breathed a huge sigh of relief. I don’t think I could have handled any kind of police garbage. ”They still want a statement from you though. Would you like to get that over with now or wait a bit, until you’re better rested?”

    “Mom I just slept for the better part of a day, I think I can handle it.”

    “Ok, I’ll go get the officer.” She stood up and kissed my forehead, before opening the door and poking her head out into the hall. After a moment she stepped out and a tall, uniformed police officer stepped in. He walked over to the chair my mom had been sitting in and sat down, smiling reassuringly at me.

    “I’m Officer O’Brian, Tom. All I need is your side of the story and we should be good to go. Sound ok?”

    “Mhm.” I replied, nervous as hell. I told him what happened, keeping to the publicly known details of me and Eve’s relationship, as he jotted down short notes on a small pad. When I was done he smiled again, and stood up.

    “Thank you Tom, this helps a lot.” He leaned down and whispered, “I would have done the same thing in your shoes, good job. Just, try not to do it again. Call us instead.” He patted my shoulder and left. I could hear him talking with my mom outside my door, but couldn’t make out what they were saying. After a few minutes my mom came back in and sat down, holding the cup to me, this time I struggled to pick up my right arm and took the cup from her, carefully taking a long sip. I handed it back to her and lay my arm on my stomach, my whole body ached. Remembering that the guy had hit me too, I cautiously felt my midsection, regretting it almost as soon as I did it.

    “You should see the bruises on your sides.” My mom said.

    “I’d rather not.” I chuckled, grunting in pain as my fingers found one of the bruises. I didn’t understand how they hadn’t hurt then, but felt near debilitating now. All of a sudden the door opened and my father walked in, looking a little worse for the wear.

    “And they say chivalry is dead.” He laughed, coming over to stand next to my mom, “Eveline will never let you forget you did that for her.” I chuckled and blushed slightly. The look in his eye nearly made me tear up, a mix of immense pride and fatherly affection.

    “He’s got quite the fan club out there.” He said, obviously greatly amused. That got my attention right quick.

    “Oh yeah?” My mom asked.

    “Yup, Eveline, Brook, and this tall girl I haven’t seen before. All of them look pretty damn concerned. And Eveline looks on the brink of tears.” My mother smiled.

    “Well, we better let them in first, before the rest of his friends show up.”

    “Wait, how long am I supposed to stay here for?” I asked.

    “Um, the doctors say you can leave tonight some time.” My mom replied, standing up and going to the door, followed by my father. Another sigh of relief, I hated hospitals, they made me nervous. My parents went out into the hall and a few minutes later Eve and Brook charged into the room, followed by Jade who slowly walked in and stood nervously by the door.

    “Oh my god Tom, I’m so sorry!” Eve wailed, tears streaming from her eyes as she rushed up to my bed and hugged me tightly, burying her face in my chest. Brook came around the other side of the bed and sat down next to me, taking my hand in both of hers. She leaned over Eve and kissed me, a tear running down her cheek. They both looked awful, like they hadn’t slept at all.

    “Sorry? What are you sorry about?” I asked, wincing as Eve accidentally rubbed up against my tender side.

    “Careful Eve.” Brook said, pulling up on Eve’s shoulder. She sat up sharply, fresh tears spilling from her eyes.

    “I’m sorry that happened, that this happened to you.” Her lip was quivering and she was having a hard time talking through her tears.

    “It’s not your fault Eve.” I said in as much of a calming voice as I could muster. Brook let go of my hand and I brought it up, pulling Eve down next to me. She gratefully lay down and put her head on my shoulder with a juddering sigh, arms wrapping around my neck protectively. I gently ran my fingers through her soft hair.

    “But I…” her muffled voice was barely understandable.

    “Shh, shh, I’m just glad you’re alright. Please don’t worry about me.” I cooed softly.

    She picked her head up and looked at me, red eyes filled with just about every emotion under the sun.

    “Oh stop it,” I choked, “you’re gonna make me cry.” She mustered a smile and put her head back down. I turned my attention to Brook now, who had been waiting patiently for me to finish calming Eve down.

    “Were you the one who called the cops?” I asked.

    She nodded, clearly relieved that I was doing as well as I was. “Yeah I had to go wait in the parking lot for them. I didn’t know they were going to tackle you though.” She said with a little smile. I laughed, feeling a slight pain in my chest as I did so. This was going to be rough.

    “Well thank you baby. I don’t want to think about what would have happened if they didn’t come.” I took my hand off of Eve’s head so I could pull Brook in and kiss her again. God it felt amazing for some reason! She put a hand on my face and kissed me back harder.

    It was the longest time before we had to break away for air. “God, Tom I’m so glad you’re ok.” Brook sniffed.

    “Now don’t you start.” I warned with a smile. She wiped her eyes and got off the bed, going over to the window and looking out it, making sure I couldn’t see her face. I sighed, remembering that Jade was still in the room.

    “Oh jeez, I’m sorry Jade.” I apologized, waving her over with my free hand.

    She smiled nervously and shuffled over, eyes flicking between Brook, Eve, and myself. “Oh it’s no problem. I just wanted to make sure you were ok is all. And I just wanted to say that I thought what you did was really brave and stuff.” She turned bright red this time, unable to conceal it like she had before. “Um and here.” She handed me a little piece of paper that had her number on it. “Give me a call when you have a chance.” Her eyes went from Brook to Eve, and then to my brace. “I’d be happy to let you know what you’re getting into next year.”

    “Cool. Thank you Jade, I’ll definitely do that.” That got a sharp look from Brook, who still stood by the window. Eve, I think, was asleep.

    Jade smiled, looking like she wanted to say something else. I raised an eyebrow in question and nearly jumped out of my skin when she leaned down and gave me a quick peck on the cheek. Before I could say or do anything she had hurried out of the room, closing the door behind her. I felt my face where she had kissed me and looked at my fingers, shocked.

    “She’s weird.” Brook commented, walking back over to the bed and sitting down on the edge.

    “I’m going to school with her next year.” I said in a hollow voice, still unable to believe what had just happened.

    “Great, just great.” Brook replied glumly.

    “Aw what’s the matter now? I’ll only be a twenty minute drive away from you next year anyways, if that’s what you’re worried about.”

    “Oh, and that makes it soo much better.” She grumbled.

    All of a sudden there was a knock at the door, causing Brook and I to jump. I heard my dad call, “Tom! Is it safe to come in?”

    “Shit.” I cursed under my breath. “Eve. Eve, wake up.” I urged, trying to shake her shoulder with my good hand, but couldn’t seem to find enough strength to do it.

    “Here, let me.” Brook said quickly, rushing around the bed and taking Eve around the waist.

    “Just give me a second!” I called back out to my parents. Eve was way past gone, she must have driven herself to the brink and beyond since the incident.

    “Come on, come on!” Brook grunted, struggling to pull her off of me. Eve’s arms fell away from my neck all at once and the two of them collapsed back in the chair by the bed.

    “Wha-what is it?” Eve asked groggily.

    “Act your part.” Brook hissed in her ear as my parents opened the door, just as Eve stood up on shaky legs and rubbed her eyes.

    “Are you alright Eveline?” my dad asked, looking surprised to find Eve still in the room.

    She flashed him a smile, “Oh yes, I just need some rest is all. I’m still a little,” she tilted her hand back and forth, “you know. So I guess I’ll see you tomorrow Richard.”

    “Are you sure you should be going to work after what you’ve been through?” my father asked, genuinely concerned.

    “It would be worse for me to stay home thinking about it. I need the distraction.” She turned back to me, fighting the urge to blow me a kiss. “Get better soon Tom, I’ll have a hard time at work without your help.”

    I grinned, “I’ll try.” With a final longing look back at me, that fortunately, my parents missed, she stumbled out into the hall. All the while Brook had gotten up from the chair and walked back to the right side of the bed. She sat down on the edge again and took my hand. Smiling at her, I rubbed my thumb over the top of her small hand, and thankfully that seemed to calm her down even more.

    “Well the doctors say that we just need to sign some papers and we can get you out of here. And even though I’m sure Brook would love to see you walk around in that hospital gown, we thought you might want to change.” My father teased, holding up a plastic bag with some of my clothes in it. I couldn’t help but laugh as Brook turned bright red.

    “Richard!” my mom smacked his shoulder as he put the bag on the bedside table.

    “What?” he turned my mother around and gave her a little shove towards the door. “This’ll probably take awhile so don’t feel you need to rush.”

    “Kay, see ya when you’re done.” I said, watching them leave. I laid my head back on the pillow and sighed, staring at the ceiling.

    “Aww, poor thing, can I get you anything?” Brook asked.

    “No thank you.”

    “Well what’s the matter then?” I held up my left arm. It shook. “Fair enough,” She chuckled. I sat up and swung my legs over the edge of the bed, and thank god nothing seemed to be wrong with them!

    “Careful! Let me help.” She rushed around the bed and took my arm just in case as I stood up.

    “Ha, I think they’re actually fine. Something’s finally going my way.” I said triumphantly. “But um, if you wouldn’t mind, could you help me with these?” I asked quietly, embarrassed, nodding at the bag of clothes.

    A faint smile ghosted across her lips and she took the bag off the table, “Sure.” She looked me over and leaned back, looking at something else before I realized what she was doing and pulled the back of the hospital gown closed.

    “Mm, your dad was right; I do like seeing you in this thing. God you have a cute butt.”

    I must have blushed hard, because she broke into laughter, “Shut up you.” I retorted lamely, making sure I had closed it properly and completely. Of course this only made her laugh harder and turn me redder.

    “Oh my,” she wiped the tears of laughter from her eyes, “ok, let’s get this off then.” After a few minutes of struggling and teasing me nonstop we managed to get it off.

    “Holy…” she trailed off, staring at my midsection, mouth agape. I looked down and was shocked as well, livid purple bruises marked my sides and upper chest.

    “Oh.” Was all I could say. The one on my chest didn’t hurt, so much as ache. But the ones on my sides stung with every movement.

    She reached out a tentative hand as if to touch them, but apparently thought better of it, pulling away.

    “Huh, well it looks like you two will have to be gentle with me.” I smirked, already selfishly imagining the special treatment I would be getting.

    “I guess so.” She responded in an odd voice, eyes still affixed to my bruises. I reached into the bag she held, and pulled out a pair of boxers. “Oh sorry.” She apologized, tearing her eyes away from my wounds. Another minute or so and I didn’t feel quite so self-conscious with my boxers on. The shorts came next, it went quick because we had gotten the hang of it. I held off on the shirt though, the air felt nice on my brutalized skin. And by now I was steady on my feet and didn’t need Brook’s support, though that didn’t stop her from sticking as close to me as possible, just in case.

    I sat down on the edge of the bed and pulled her down next to me. “You wanna stay with me tonight? Keep me company?”

    She looked up at me, her eyes lighting up. “Can I?”

    “I don’t see why not.”

    “But you’re not going to work tomorrow right? What am I supposed to do?”

    “My dad can drive you.” She seemed to consider it for a second, weighing the potential awkwardness of driving to work with my dad and spending the night with me.

    “Ok.” She chirped happily, making her decision.

    “Cool.” I said softly, there must have been a look in my eye because a flush ran up her neck and she reached out, taking my good hand and held her other to my cheek, arching up and hovering her lips mere millimeters from my own.

    Eyes open, peering into the depths of each others souls, we kissed.

    Comments? Questions?


  • Hot Dogs Hot Sun, Hot Moms Hot Fun

    Font size : +


    I’ve had a thing for Tracy for years.

    I’ve had a thing for Tracy for years. It started on the very first day of my sons pre-school, where she was also dropping her son off at the same time. She was this adorable petite brunette, dressed comfortably in a sundress and cute sandals showing adorable toes, and we smiled at one another. And that was it. Except for one thing.

    Because the first little-known fact about hot moms and dropping kids off at pre-school, is that they are preoccupied with hugging their kids goodbye. And pre-school kids are short. And hot moms have to either crouch to kiss their kids, or lean way forward. Meaning there are often delightful sights to be had, and on that fateful first day of school, I got a glimpse all the way up Tracy’s sundress, to the most delightfully hairless sight I think I had ever seen. Upskirt and down-blouse views of moms hot and cold are a great perk to dropping your kids off at pre-school, if you’re a slightly twisted individual. I fit that description.

    And that was it. Over the following years, my son and hers became friends, and I’d hear about Timmy from time to time. They weren’t necessarily inseparable best friends, and not in the same class, they just bonded a little and I’d hear about him from time to time.

    Which leads to the second little known fact about being a parent: you’ll often have no idea what the kids last name is. Sure, some of time you know, but if for example the kids are in different classes or if there isn’t a birthday party where you see the last name written down, you frequently only know kids by their first name, which is all the kids care about anyway. In Tracy’s case, it was one of those times. At first I didn’t know her name at all, and later on, I sent a few more years not knowing her last name either.

    After a couple years of waving, nods, and casual hellos and smiles, I finally talked to Timmy’s hot mom in the parking lot while our boys played by the swing sets. “I’m Tracy, by the way. All these years, we’ve never actually had the chance to talk. I hear so much about your son!”

    “Jack. And very nice to meet you! I feel like I know you and Timmy already!” I smiled, and we continued small talk while our kids played.

    Eventually, it was time to leave. The boys came over, and wanted to go to the movies this Saturday. It seemed like a good idea, and Tracy and I exchanged numbers. And as I mentioned, you don’t always bother with last names, and I plugged her number into my cell phone, and she plugged mine into hers. We were busy talking, so I just saved the name as “Tracy” in my phone’s contact list and we agreed to meet at the theater by the mall for the 10:00 a.m. kid’s matinee. Again, all perfectly innocent, and the day went by without a hitch.

    I will add that I have a bit of a sense of humor, so I save contacts in my phone with sometimes amusing names, such as “Joe Car Mechanic”, “Bob Plumber”, “Sonya Dentist” and so on. So one day shortly thereafter, I edited Tracy’s contact entry to “Tracy Timmy’s Hot Mom”, just to be funny. At least in my own mind it was funny, and nobody would ever see, so it was my own inside joke to myself.

    On another occasion, I saw her in the parking lot after a school play, talking to another mom. Keep in mind, she’s incredibly attractive and nice to look at, so I usually would remember whenever I saw her. On this day, she was talking to another mom (also hot, a voluptuous blonde) I had seen around, except they were standing unusually close to one another, and in addition, gazing deep into one another’s eyes and having a very intimate conversation. I didn’t think too much of it, other than wishing they’d make out and let me watch. I am, after all, still a typical male, and hot moms making out is sexy. At this stage of the game, I still didn’t really know her that well, but she was attractive and sexy enough, that she was a frequent visitor to my daydreams.

    Fast forward even a few more years: At about age ten, the boys had gotten to be even better friends, and there were many times I dropped my son off to visit Timmy. I discovered that Tracy lived with a woman, actually the same woman I had seen her talking to before, and that Tracy and the woman were a couple, quietly living their life together, not drawing unusual attention to themselves, but not hiding their lifestyle either. “More power to them.” I thought to myself.

    Don’t get me wrong. I may be all grown up and enlightened, but Tracy was still beautiful, her roommate was also beautiful, and even if I realized there probably wasn’t much hope, I still fantasized about Tracy, and now the roommate too. I imagined what they would look like together, and of course, I imagined what all three of us would look like together too. Deep down inside, I realized this was just a fantasy, and I just behaved normally and appropriately, and we were all happy that our kids had some nice friends for one another.

    So all this leads up to this summer. The end of school arrived, the kids still played together, and one day, I got a text from Tracy about a summer Fourth of July pool party at her house, except it was actually happening on July 1st. She also made it clear parents were invited too. I accepted, and told her I would bring my famous Strawberry Shortcake, which I made by hand, all by myself. Realistically, the Strawberry Shortcake was quite good, but it probably wasn’t really all that famous. I name my Strawberry Shortcakes the same way I name contacts in my phone, with a generous bit of creative license.

    I arrive at the party with my son and my famous Strawberry Shortcake, and ring the doorbell. They have an ornate front door with a glass mosaic, where you can see a little bit through the glass, but not too much. I see a shape I recognize as Tracy coming to the door, and she opens the door and welcomes us in. I tried not to look too obvious as I gasped, because Tracy was in an adorable little bikini, nothing inappropriate, except for how magnificent she looked. It turned out she isn’t just petite and adorable, she is also fit and firm. And the bikini top wasn’t heavily padded, so there were nipple outlines to be seen through the fabric. She looked amazing.

    I come in, and there is the roommate, also gorgeous, except she was (as usual) overdressed. She was a girly-girl type, long blonde hair, blue eyes, big boobs, always made up wonderfully, hair perfect, make-up perfect, and a seemingly always a little overdressed for whatever the occasion. Today for example, it is a summer pool party, but she is in impeccably pressed linen shorts, an expensive top, and cute strappy sandals. She looked marvelous of course, just a bit out of place and overdressed for the occasion.

    We have a great fun day. There were about ten kids, two or three other parents, and Tracy and her roommate. There were hot dogs, kids jumping in pools, a game of back-yard volleyball, ice cream cones, a good time all around. During the volleyball game, I was actually a little surprised that the roommate joined us, since she might get sweaty, but as I would soon learn, she was full of surprises. She was actually very athletic, a former collegiate athlete, and better at volleyball than all the rest of us combined. It was still just back-yard volleyball though, more time chasing the ball than actually making any proper hits over the net (other than the roommate). Tracy and her roommate looked absolutely magnificent, and only got sexier as they built up a layer of glistening sweat. Tracy with beads of sweat visible on her abdomen, the roommate with sweat in her ample and tastefully visible cleavage.

    I also had to try to distract myself to avoid getting aroused, because they were quite affectionate as they played, occasionally bumping hips or patting one another on the back for good plays. The game ended when one of the kids hit the ball way off into the distance. I trotted down to the end of the yard to get the ball, and by the time I turned around, everyone was heading back to the house, Tracy and her roommate bringing up the rear of the crowd, and had probably forgotten that I was behind them, because they stole a kiss on the lips while they thought no-one was looking. This was obviously arousing to my simple man’s mind, two beautiful women kissing, but I had to also admit, it was really sweet. They clearly were very happy together, and it wasn’t just hot and sexy, it was touching and romantic. Obviously, I still wanted to watch them having hot sweaty sex then get to join them, but still, it was sweet to see their relationship. More urgent, however: I needed this erection to go down. I held the volleyball in front of me, as hopefully a distraction, and thankfully, things settled down a bit.

    The pool party proceeded. At one point, I got my phone out, and started taking lots of pictures. My phone has a decent camera, and some of the pictures came out extremely well, including lots of hilarious candid shots. I also confess, there were times where I timed my snapshots to include Tracy or her roommate in the background, so I would secretly still have some photos of them to look at later. I got one while she was in the pool, and her nipples were even more pronounced in that picture. I couldn’t wait to get home to zoom in on it.

    At dusk, people were getting tired, so the arrival of the mosquitoes was just the excuse everyone was looking for to call the party over. All the other families left, leaving me and my son as the last guests present. During the extended goodbye session, I mentioned that I had gotten some great pictures, and got out my phone to show the particularly funny ones.

    “Oh my god, that’s hilarious! Send them to me!” Tracy said. She was standing right next to me in order to see the pictures, leaning over and peering at my phone.

    “Definitely.” I said. Then I remembered that if I sent them right then, Tracy would see the “Tracy Timmy’s Hot Mom” name I had assigned to her in the phone book. I tried to delay, and said, “OK, I’ll collect them all together, and send them all over in a bit.”

    Tracy had no idea why I was delaying. “OK, but send that one of them jumping in the pool right now, I have to send that to my family, they will die laughing.”

    “Umm… Ok.” I said. This was going to be awkward, because she was still standing right next to me, and seemingly had no intention of looking away or letting me off the hook. I started typing in her phone number, instead of navigating through the contact list, in hopes that she would stop looking at my phone, but instead, she started reading off her phone number.

    “That’s five-five-five, six-seven-nine…” and she proceeded to read off her number. The problem is that I knew that once I typed in the full number, the phone would automatically recognize the number, and display the contact list entry. I intentionally made a typo, still holding out hope Tracy would stop looking at my screen as I typed. “No, no, no, you typed it in wrong. It’s six-seven-nine.” she corrected me.

    Finally I gave up. I wasn’t getting off the hook, she wasn’t looking away, and I had no choice but to type in the number. As I typed in the final digit, the display changed from the phone number to “Tracy Timmy’s Hot Mom”. I was embarrassed of course, but Tracy chuckled as she saw it.

    “Sorry.” I said with a laugh. Even after all these years, I still don’t actually know your last name!”

    “Well, I’m flattered.” she said. “It’s Smith-Davis, by the way. But you can leave it the way it is.” Tracy seemed genuinely flattered. She had a grin she just couldn’t contain. Like an erection, for the facial muscles, I chuckled to myself, since my erection wasn’t exactly under my control either.

    “Well, OK.” I said, and sent the picture. She was still standing next to me, and I suddenly became aware that my forearm and hers were touching. She was standing so close. “Tell ya what, let me fix it.” I said, and went to my contact list, edited her entry, and changed the name to ‘Tracy Smith-Jones Timmy’s Hot Mom’. “Better?” I joked, and she nodded.

    She seemed genuinely flattered that I had noticed. Even though to my sophisticated and observant eye, I knew she was a stunningly beautiful woman, I also realized that simpler men probably checked out her big-boobed blonde-haired roommate more than they did her. Keep in mind, I’m not criticizing her roommate at all, I just was smart enough to notice how beautiful Tracy was, more so than her roommate.

    Still, the party was over, it was late, and it was time to go. We said our goodbyes, and I took my son and dropped him off at my ex-wife’s house. I thought the evening was more or less over, when a text from Tracy arrived. “Hey, the kids are all gone. We’re having a couple drinks, if you happen to be free?” and ended with a smiley face.

    “That sounds great! Be right there!” I replied, also with a smiley face. “Can I bring anything?”

    “Just yourself, come on over! We’re by the pool, so just walk around the side of the house; we might not hear the doorbell.”

    “OK, be there in about ten minutes!” I replied.

    The drive took about five minutes instead of ten; all the traffic lights along the way seemed to be on my side. I arrived and parked out front. No other cars were there, which made my happy. Even though I was keeping my hopes and daydreams in check, I still couldn’t help but hope. I walked around the side of the house and turned the corner, when I had to stop dead in my tracks. The roommate was squatting in front of Tracy, Tracy’s left leg was raised and resting on the roommates shoulder and the roommate had pulled the fabric of Tracy’s bikini off to the side, and was hungrily tonguing Tracy’s pussy. I couldn’t believe my eyes, and couldn’t help but watch for a moment. I realized I had said ten minutes, but gotten there early, so I couldn’t be sure if they were putting on a show for me, or if they were just stealing a moment before I got there. I decided to be cautious and considerate, so I backtracked carefully, went back to my car, opened the door, and then slammed it shut loudly. I walked back around the side of the house, and before I turned the corner, I said in a moderately loud voice, “I’m he-eere!”, so that they would know I was arriving. I obviously hoped they were still fooling around, but this way, I was being a good courteous houseguest. I walked a little extra slowly, so they had maybe three seconds to stop, if that’s what they were going to do.

    I turned the corner, and they were standing right next to one another, with embarrassed grins on their faces. They had indeed stopped, but obviously, had to do it in a hurry. “Hey there, come on in! There are tons of leftovers, and we are going to hop in the pool.”

    “Excellent idea!” I said. I hadn’t changed; I was still in my swim trunks and a T-Shirt. Tracy was still in her bikini, but with a T-shirt over it, and the roommate said she would go change. Tracy and I stepped in the pool, which felt marvelous. It was warm and quiet, without the voices of screaming and shouting boys all around. We were in the shallow end of the pool, facing the sliding glass doors to the house, and had a few moments to talk about how much fun the boys had, what a great day it was, how nice the night was.

    The roommate finally came back, this time in her swimsuit. She was tall and voluptuous, in contrast to Tracy’s very buff petite body, but she was equally spectacular, just in a different way. She was in an expensive looking one-piece swimsuit, but with very high leg openings that went up above her hip bone and a plunging neck line down to her navel, with her cleavage in full view. She was of course still overdressed, with a different pair of expensive heeled sandals and a silk robe (unsashed), and something in her hand. She walked over to the pool, and went through an elaborate process of taking off the silk robe, taking off her shoes, and now using what was in her hands, started pinning up her hair.

    “Just get in the damn pool!” Tracy said in a joking voice.

    “Geez, fine! I’m just pinning up my hair!” the roommate said.

    “Now!” Tracy said. “You’re such a girl!” she joked.

    “You like me being a girl!” the roommate replied with a little sass. By now, she was gracefully walking toward the pool, and gingerly stepping in and down the steps into the pool.

    “Well, that’s true. You’re all woman!” Tracy said. By now, the roommate was in the pool, and Tracy welcomed her with an embrace, and instinctively they kissed, right in front of me. They both sighed a little, and Tracy broke off the kiss and said, “Sorry, hope you don’t mind.”

    “Oh, no, not at all!” I was thankful we were a little more than waist deep, because seeing them kiss made me instantly hard. “Again, again!” I joked.

    “Ok then!” they both said, and embraced even more passionately and kissed passionately, this time for about ten seconds, including the roommate sliding her hand into the bottom of Tracy’s bikini and copping a feel.

    “Ok, sorry. We won’t torture you any more.” Tracy said, and we proceeded to just reflect on what a great day it had been for the kids. I was doing quite a good job retaining my composure, but still, two incredibly gorgeous lesbian women had just kissed, right in front of me. The two of them were not only gorgeous though, they had a really nice relationship, filled with back and forth joking with one another and fake insults to one another, all in a very friendly and affectionate way. They were obviously very happy together, but still, they obviously had an interesting history, since both of them clearly had been with men in earlier chapters of their lives. Nonetheless, I seemed to blend in well with them, and I joined in the banter, and we were all enjoying one another’s company.

    “Let’s go inside, get something to eat.” the roommate suggested. We all agreed, and went inside. The banter continued, as we grazed on the myriad of leftover pool party food. There were plates with several hot dogs left over, about half of my famous strawberry shortcake, fourth-of-July themed star shaped cookies, plus potato salad, chips, salsa, and other pool party appropriate food. They complimented me on my famous strawberry shortcake, to which I replied that it was one of my special talents. They were both impressed, and the roommate said something about needing to hear more about my talents. I wasn’t sure if that was innuendo or not, so I decided to pretend I didn’t see the possibility that it was.

    The pleasant banter continued, both of them teasing one another about various things. Tracy joked about the roommates cleavage, the roommate joked about Tracy’s nipples poking an eye out, and I pretended to need a drink, but in fact, I needed to go and stand on the other side of the kitchen’s large center island, to conceal my erection at their increasingly innuendo filled conversation.

    The roommate, had of course, put her silk robe and fancy sandals back on. Tracy joked, “God, you’re so uptight! You always overdress!”

    “You like it that way, remember?” the roommate retorted. “Plus, you love me for my many talents too.”

    “Fair enough.” Tracy replied. Then a sly grin came across her face. “Ok, since we were talking about special talents. Show Jack YOUR special talent.” and she took a hot dog wiener out of a bun, and handed it to the roommate.

    The roommate feigned reluctance, but clearly, she wanted to play along. After a hem and two haws, she complied. “Fine. We’ll ask HIM if I’m uptight, after he sees this. We’ll let him be the judge, I’ll show you!” the roommate said as she took the sausage, held it by the very end, and inserted the entire thing into her mouth and deep throated the entire hot dog. She wasn’t done, though; she took the hot dog and pulled it out of her mouth, sealing her lips around it so it was sliding seductively out of her mouth, then back all the way into her mouth and out, ending with inserting even her fingers into her mouth to take the hot dog all the way into her throat. “See? Definitely NOT uptight.”
    “No, no, I’m going with not uptight!” I said, with an appreciative chuckle. “That’s talent. Pure talent!” I said.

    “Well, I have talents too!” Tracy said. And with a prance, she turned her back to the counter behind her, hoisted herself up on the counter, and in a graceful move, put her right ankle then her left behind her neck. Then to top it off, she placed her palms on the countertop, and in a gymnastic move, actually lifted her entire body up off the counter. The sight was amazing, not just from her gymnastic prowess, but also because the stretching and flexibility also tugged her swimsuit fabric into the slit of her vagina, and additionally, exposed her outer lips entirely as she did it.

    “Wow!” was all I could manage to say.

    “Show-off!” the roommate joked. “And put your privates back in your pants!” as she reached right in to Tracy’s bikini bottoms, and guided the fabric back out, obviously touching Tracy’s pussy as she did. Wow, that was hot.

    “So how about you, Jack? Do you have any special talents?” Tracy asked, as she got down from the countertop.

    “Well… I do have this one talent. It maybe isn’t in the same league as yours, but…”

    “Show us!” they both interrupted, enthusiastically drowning me out.

    “Well, Ok.” I said. Alongside the strawberry shortcake, was a can of whipped cream, the kind with the long nozzle that you press off to one side to dispense the whipped cream. I took two of the star shaped cookies, and carefully laid them out on a paper plate, in a position where both were aligned, one tip of the star up top on both of them, in a way that suggested they were people’s bodies, head, two arms, and two legs. I took the can of whipped cream and a third start shaped cookie, and positioned the nozzle of the can between the two tips of the cookie representing the legs, and I made a thrusting motion of the cookie plus the can with the nozzle sticking through the legs. I positioned the nozzle over the cookie on the plate on the right, and pressed down on the nozzle to cause some whipped cream to spurt out of the nozzle. Then a second, then a third little dispensal of whipped cream on the first cookie. Then I repeated the action, this time over the second cookie, fake thrusting and pumping for a bit, then spurting a little whipped cream on the representative crotch and stomach of the second cookie. “Twice.” I said. “My special talent is being able to, uhh… you know. Twice.”

    The ladies nodded, impressed. “Really?” said the roommate.

    “Really.” I replied.

    “Look at the mess you made!” Tracy said in a scolding but joking voice. “Which one is me, the one on the right or the left?”

    By chance, one cookie had more white icing on it than the other, whereas the other had more red. Tracy’s bikini was red, so I pointed at the red one and said, “That one.”

    Tracy picked up the cookie representing herself, and took the part representing her head, and positioned it over the cookie representing her roommate, and took the head part of her cookie and mimicking licking, got all the whipped cream off of the roommate cookie’s crotch area. “There. All cleaned up now. I always have to keep things clean.”

    “Hold on now, you’re still all messy!” the roommate said. She took the Tracy cookie and held it in her palm. She then picked up her cookie, positioned it over the Tracy cookie, but this time in a sixty-nine type position. She also took the head portion of her cookie, as Tracy had done earlier, and symbolically licked off all the whipped cream, as if she had licked it all up. “Now we’re both all cleaned up. All clean and tidy.” But she still wasn’t done. There was a glob of whipped cream on her cookie’s head, so she took that, and made a kissing action between the heads of the two cookies, passing my virtual whipped cream cum to Tracy.

    By now, there was no concealing my enormous erection, and thankfully, my swim trunks were flattering to its size. “Actually, I have to disagree. I think that’s actually a little dirty!” I joked. “Nothing wrong with that though, being a little dirty is a good thing.” I said, as I reached for the roommates hands, and took the cookies out of them. The incidental contact of my fingers on hers felt marvelous too, and I thought it was a nice moment, my finger holding hers for a second. I placed both cookies face up in my left palm, side by side, the head portion of the cookies upward. “Nothing wrong with being a little dirty at all.” I repeated, and methodically, I turned the Tracy cookie over so it was face down, and the roommate cookie over the same way, now side by side, symbolically bottoms up. I took my palm up to my face, and Tracy first, then the roommate, I took the top of my tongue and softly flicked my tongue where their asses would be, and licked both of them.

    The roommate said “Oh my god!” in a happy sounding voice, and Tracy looked at her and smiled. “Did she tell you? You bitch!” she jokingly said to Tracy.

    “I didn’t tell him anything! He just likes it too!” Tracy said. Then Tracy looked at me and explained, ‘She absolutely loves when I do that to her. My tongue spends half the night in her ass every night.”

    “Oh god, that’s so hot.” The roommate said. By now though, I was beyond hard, and I took both of them by their hands and turned them to face the counter, right next to one another.

    “Lean forward.” I said to them both, as I dropped to a squat right behind the roommate first. Under the circumstances, doing the roommate first seemed like the thing to do, and I reached up with my left hand and pulled the fabric of her one-piece swimsuit off to the side, exposing her bottom, pulling her cheek open at the same time. I leaned in, and just as I had done to the cookie, took the top of my tongue and gave her spectacular little rosebud a soft affectionate dab. I heard her moan, and did it again, this time a longer and broader stroke with the tip of my tongue. She moaned again, and I heard things like “Oh god” and “I love that” from the background. I still had my right hand free, and I was using that to pull Tracy’s swimsuit bottom off. I had to pull just a bit on one side, then a bit on the other, then the middle, and it was somewhat slow going, but I didn’t mind, I was licking her roommate’s perfect ass as I did it. Finally, I felt Tracy’s bottoms give way, and I realized Tracy had decided to help me and had pushed it down. By the time I got their, it was halfway down her thighs, and ready to fall. I gave it one last little tug, and I felt Tracy wiggling her legs a bit to get them to fall all the way and kick them off.

    Reluctantly, although knowing another delight was on the way, I moved over to Tracy’s ass. Hers was equally delightful, in a different way. The roommate had a soft smooth voluptuous ass, something to die for, but Tracy was in a way even better. It was firm, her glutes were hard, and her ass was so tiny. Her little hole was small and firm and tight, whereas the tip of my tongue had somewhat easily found its way a little into her roommates asshole. I gave Tracy an equal licking, enjoying the different feel to her ass. She was enjoying it as much as the roommate had, and by now, I realized the roommate had reached over in front of Tracy and was rubbing Tracy’s clit as I licked her ass. I heard more conversing between them, including things like the roommate saying “You like that tongue in your ass?” and Tracy saying “God yes.” and the sound of kissing.

    “Lets go upstairs.” Tracy said, and she turned around, guided me up to my feet, and took me and her roommate by the hand. She led us upstairs, and halfway up the stairs, the stairway took a U turn, which channeled us all into a smaller space.

    “Kiss one another again?” I asked. “That was so incredible when you kissed, do it again.” The ladies complied, this time with intensity. The noises of their lips smacking, the humming noises they were making, the groping and tight embracing. Tracy was bottomless already, and the roommate was in her one piece swimsuit still. As they kissed, I gently eased the robe off her shoulder, then the straps of the one-piece off and down her body. I gave her ass cheek one more little kiss, because it was gorgeous, but also because I was enjoying the unusual sequence of events that was taking place here. I still at this point hadn’t kissed either of them on the lips, even though I had licked both of there adorable asses. A little unusual, and a nice naughty thought.

    I stood up, and it was time to take my swimsuit off. I had been erect for a long long time, and it felt good to be free. I walked behind Tracy, and in her case, her bikini top had a clasp, so all I had to do was undo it to get her completely naked too. They had also heard the noise of my swimsuit coming off, and had broken off their kiss to look. What they were seeing, included a long glistening string of precum hanging off of my cock, from having been so hard for so long.

    “Oooh, I want it!” Tracy said.

    “No, me, me, I want it!” the roommate joked.

    “No, I called it first!” Tracy said, and reached down to collect the precum rope in her palm and on her fingers. The roommate pouted jokingly. “Oh, fine! You know I can’t resist your puppy dog eyes.” and Tracy popped her index and middle finger into her roommates mouth.

    “Thank you!” she squealed, and leaned over to kiss Tracy on the lips with my precum on her lips.

    “You’re so welcome.” Tracy said, as she reached over and rubbed her roommate’s pussy with the same fingers that still had some cum on them. “Open.”

    The roommate shifted a bit, parting her legs, and I could see that Tracy had worked her fingers with my precum into her roommate’s pussy.

    “My turn to suck those fingers.” I said. With that, Tracy took her fingers, now wet with her roommates juices, and popped them into my mouth. It was heaven. I reached and embraced the two of them, Tracy’s fingers still in my mouth, and we all three kissed, including licking Tracy’s fingers between the kisses. I assumed it was Tracy’s hand, but I wasn’t quite sure. All I could tell is that a hand was now pumping my cock too. I lowered my hand, so I had an ass cheek of each of them in my palms. This was amazing.

    “Do it!” Tracy said to her roommate. You’ve told me about it for years, and now I want to see.”

    The roommate sighed, again feigning reluctance. “Fine, I’ll do it. It may take me a few minutes to get warmed up though; it’s been a lot of years since I’ve done it. And Mister Jack here is a little thicker than my ex.” With that, the roommate dropped to her knees, and took me straight into her mouth. And when I say straight, I mean straight and all the way in. In a split second, I was all the way inside her mouth, feeling not just the amazing sensation of her warm mouth, but also the coolness of her lower lip, all the way on the bottom of my balls. I had been deep throated a few times in my life, but this was by far the deepest my cock had ever been inside a mouth. Her throat made a few noises, but she was easily taking me. Tracy had dropped to her knees a moment after her roommate, and was watching intently.

    “Oh my god!” she was saying. “How do you do that? That’s amazing! God, suck that big cock, lick his balls while he’s all the way down your throat! Take that cock!”

    If I had thought I was experiencing something for the first time already, it was clear that there was more to come. Because the next thing I felt, was a tongue, licking even further back on my balls. This woman could suck. This woman knew how to take a cock.

    “Do it!” Tracy exclaimed. The roommate tried to reply, but with my cock so far in her mouth it was just some amusing muffled sounds coming out.

    She pulled away, and said, “Ok, he has to lie down; I can’t do it with him standing. Lie down on the stairs there.” she pointed. “You’re so impatient! Geez!” she scolded Tracy.

    Clearly, they were talking about something specific, but I didn’t know what. What was this ‘it’ they were referring to? Whatever it was, I didn’t need to be asked twice to comply. I lay down on the upper landing of the stairwell, my behind on the third stair up, my legs extended to where my heels were still on the landing. The roommate stood up, then crouched over me, resting her palms on the stair just below my butt. She took my cock all the way back into her mouth, and picked up where she left off. Actually, that’s not quite right, she first bobbed her head up and down three or four times, sucking deeply, pulling even more precum into her mouth. Then she settled back to taking me deep in her mouth.

    “Ok, do it. I wanna see this!” Tracy said. Still, in my mind, I’m wondering, what is it she wants to see? My cock was deep in her roommate’s mouth, her lips almost engulfing my balls, when she went even further down, and with a few tries, sucked my entire balls into her mouth too. I was amazed, in a daze with pleasure. “That’s it, that’s it!” I heard from Tracy enthusiastically. “Jack, part your legs a little more.” Again, I obeyed; I wasn’t about to disagree with either of them on what was happening. “Ok, do it! Do it!” Tracy exclaimed.

    And yet again, one more time, these lovely and amazing women managed to amaze me. Not only was my cock all the way to the back of the roommate’s mouth and partway down her throat. Not only were my balls also inside her mouth. And a new experience, not only was she licking the underside of my balls inside her mouth. No, she still wasn’t done yet. Because the next thing I felt, yet again, was the coolness of the tip of her tongue. She reached my asshole with the tip of her tongue, and proceeded to flick my ass with her tongue, while my cock and balls were in her mouth. This wasn’t just pleasure and fun, this was absolutely mind blowing. “Oh my God, THAT’s a special talent!” I managed to get out.

    “Oh my god, that’s so hot. I can’t believe that. How do you do that?” Tracy was saying. Over and over, she said, “God, that’s amazing. Do it some more, do it more!” And to my absolute pleasure, the roommate wasn’t stopping. This wasn’t just a moment in time to remember, she wasn’t going anywhere. She had me all the way inside, and she was very eagerly tonguing my ass. And Tracy was so close, watching intently, I could feel the breaths from both of their mouths on my crotch area, and it was amazing.

    Finally, it had to come to an end, but there was so much more to look forward to. The roommate pulled away from my cock, but before giving Tracy her turn, she did delightfully give me a very passionate lick back there before leaving. “Your turn!” she said to Tracy, who hopped to her feet, climbed up to the third stair, turned around to face away from me, and lowered herself onto my cock. She grasped the banister with one hand, and propped herself up with her palm on the stair with her other hand, and started bouncing up and down on my cock. From my vantage point, I could see just her back of her lithe body, as she athletically pleased herself on my cock.

    If there’s one lesson I’d learned over the years, it’s that in addition to a time to laugh and a time to cry, there’s also a time to thrust, and a time to keep still and let the woman please herself. This seemed like one of those moments, so I mostly kept still, knowing that Tracy was in a way masturbating, she just happened to be using my hard cock in her pussy to do it.

    “Oh yes baby, you are so beautiful.” the roommate said lovingly to Tracy. “Ride it. Cum for me, let me watch you cum, my sweetheart.” Just like earlier, it was sexy to see their closeness, just as it was sexy to be having incredible hot sex too. The roommate was standing and watching, and had started rubbing her own pussy as she watched Tracy bouncing on my hard cock. I grasped the railing above me also to make sure I didn’t slide or lose my position, because I could sense a trembling rising in Tracy’s body. She pumped herself onto me a few more times, then froze. She stayed there for several moments, and I could feel her pussy quivering and pulsating around my cock, and I could see in the roommates fixated gaze, Tracy was having herself a shuddering orgasm. Eventually, Tracy came out of her daze, and the roommate helped her up to her feet. “Oh, you are so beautiful. Sit for a second.” and she guided Tracy to sit on the first step. “I’m just going to take my turn too. Relax for a bit, the join us however you please.”

    And with that the roommate climbed on me too, but facing me. She planted her feet also on the same step as my behind, and lowered herself onto my cock. She leaned forward toward me though, and given that I was laying on the staircase, therefore at a little angle to her, all she needed to do was lean forward just a bit so that her breasts were hanging right by my mouth. “Suck my left boob.” and she offered her long nipple to me, as she started riding my cock too. I took her nipple in between my lips, which I kept stretched taut. I hadn’t involved my tongue or saliva yet, I was instead pinching them between my lips. She seemed to like that, and said “Oh yes, just like that.” She leaned forward to rest her hands and elbows on the step behind my head, and bounced her hips up and down on me. “Yes, do my nipple just like that while I fuck you.”

    I did have a brief moment between women to reposition and replant my feet, so I now had two free arms. I reached down and held each of her ankles as she bounced up and down. Her smooth legs were soft and feminine, and it was just nice to have all this contact. She was repositioning a bit as she rode me too, and I could tell she was working herself to where my cock was stimulating her just the way she liked, and I knew she was on her way to an orgasm of her own. “Oh yes, just stay right like that.” she said, and I felt her pick up the intensity and the grinding on my body. She was working up a sweat too, and I loved the saltiness that was being added to the mix. It was time to tug her entire nipple into my mouth and suck wetly, and she seemed to like that too. “Oh yes, that’s so good. Right there, right there!”

    “Oh god, I’m going to cum if you keep doing that.” I said.

    “Not yet, not yet. Me first, then cum deep inside me. Just one more minute.” and she started bucking wildly on me. Before too long, she threw her head back, and I felt her body trembling and shaking too, her pussy also going crazy on my cock. “Cum now!” she yelled, which made me happy, because I was out of control and going to cum anyway even if she hadn’t said that. I let go, and fired a blast of my hot cum deep in her. The second spasm was as powerful as the first, and I felt the warmth in her pussy, as well as the dripping out of her and down my balls. A third blast. A fourth. By about the fifth, no more cum was coming out, but that didn’t mean my cock was ready to stop twitching.

    “Oh god baby, that feels so good.” the roommate said, at the same time that she was starting to stand. A giant glob of my cum dripped out of her pussy, and she was reaching down to use her hands to contain any more from dripping out.

    “No, c’mere!” I said, and pulled her by the hips to me. I leaned in, and put my mouth directly onto her cum filled pussy, and sucked all the cum out of her pussy and into my mouth. At around the same time, I felt something else, and I knew that Tracy had climbed up my torso to lick that first glob of cum off of my abdomen. I reached up and guided the roommate’s head down to mine, and kissed her deeply, using my tongue to push some of my cum into her mouth. I reached down, and pulled Tracy up higher, and kissed her too, sharing cum with her too. By now, the roommate had shifted into a position next to me, as had Tracy, both of them on either side, partly on top of me, all of us sharing this very hot slippery cum filled kiss.

    “You two stay right there!” the roommate said. “Be right back.” She bounded up the stairs, we heard the sound of a drawer opening, some shuffling around, and a draw slamming. She reappeared momentarily later, with a tube of K-Y in her hand, already squeezing some onto her right hand’s fingertips. “This is for youuu..” she hummed, rubbing it generously on to my cock, all over, then said “And this is for you.” to Tracy, rubbing it on her asshole, and a time or two lightly popping a finger into her asshole. “She’s always got me putting stuff up there. High time it’s a REAL cock, right?”

    She sat on the step, and motioned Tracy to sit face up on her lap. Tracy complied, and the roommate said, “Up.” to get Tracy to raise her knees and ankles up in the air. She held Tracy’s legs by her calf muscles, so Tracy is on her roommates lap, ass raised, legs in the air, wide open for me. From this position, Tracy’s ass was just about the perfect height for me to just stand in front of her, and I positioned my cock at the entry to her adorable little asshole. The roommate reached around, and in a combination of holding my cock and rubbing Tracy’s asshole, helped guide me to enter Tracy’s tight little ass. After a bit of gentle pushing, rubbing by the roommate, and Tracy wiggling, I was making my way into Tracy’s tight ass, and eventually, I was in. I was fucking Tracy’s ass!

    “Give it to me!” Tracy cried. “Give me that cock!” I started thrusting, carefully and lightly at first, but clearly, Tracy liked it in her ass, there was no hesitation or reluctance on her part. “Fuck my ass!” and then to her roommate, “Oh god, he’s fucking my ass!” The roommate cooed back.

    I also held Tracy by her shins, so from below the roommate had Tracie’s legs up in the air, and from above I was also holding her. And in front of me, a naked body, and two beautiful faces staring back at me, as I live out my daydream of the lovely Tracy. But right here in front of me, her adorable little toes that I had always wanted to suck. First her big toe on the left foot. I always like to suck a girls big toe, because in a way, it’s the only way of showing them how amazing it feels to have your cock sucked as a man. Except of course, it’s about a hundred times better when it’s your cock. But still, there’s a similarity. Tracy seemed to like having her toes sucked too, and by now, she was rubbing her clit with one hand, and inserting two fingers into her pussy with the other. I proceeded to the four remaining toes, one at a time. Then all four smaller toes at once. Then, considering how delightfully petite Tracy was, all five toes, deep in my mouth. Then the right foot. Her toes were as sexy as the rest of her, and don’t forget, I’m still fucking her perfect ass all at the same time.

    “I’m gonna cum!” Tracy cried.

    “God, me too!” I responded.

    “Cum all over her tits and neck and our faces!” the roommate said.

    “God, yess, all over me. All over both of us!” Tracy yelled. “Cum all over me!”

    I gently eased myself out of Tracy’s ass. I loved the little final push, where her anus sort of expels my cock as I gently pull out. I instantly lean a little closer, and pump my cock furiously. Tracy in conjunction, is rubbing her clit hard, and lets us know she’s going to come too.

    Since it’s my hand and my cock, I manage the pace a little, to wait for Tracy to come. She tenses up again, and her head leans back and fondly rests on her roommate’s shoulder. She is in ecstasy, and I see Goosebumps all over her tingling body, and her chest turns bright red. The sight of her pussy lips flapping and quivering with her orgasm is too much, and I fire a hot stream of my cum out, splattering a long trail from Tracy’s hipbone up her abdomen and to her right breast. The next fires straight up, between her breasts, up to her neck, and a little stream onto her chin, lips, and a bit on her nose. The next, I try to aim at the roommate, and it splatters, partly on Tracy’s cheek, past her ear onto her roommates forehead, and a little past the roommate onto the carpeting of the stairs. The fourth and fifth spasms of my cock, nothing more is really coming out, but that doesn’t stop me from pumping and trying. By now, both Tracy and the roommate are using their fingertips to collect my cum off their bodies, and to my delight, both are popping their fingers in their mouths, then one another’s mouths. Tracy turns her head and kisses her roommate on the lips, and they giggle.

    “You’re kinda sexy there, Jack.” Tracy said.

    “You know, for a man?” the roommate joked.

    We all laughed. I collapsed next to them, and all three of us kissed softly. We were tired. We were relaxed. We fell asleep, on the stairs.

    Maybe when we wake up, we’ll make it all the way to the bedroom?


  • MY CHILD

    Font size : +


    A Dominatrix to the rich and shameless has her world turned upside down by a lesbian street urchin.

    MY CHILD
    Once again I woke up screaming and in a cold sweat, the thin gown clinging to my pain ravaged body. And as before the nurse rushed in to sedate me and hold my hand until I calmed down. A tearful drama repeated several times so far. The needle pierced my arm and she held me tightly as I cry incoherently in her arms. “Oh Jessica” she would whisper as I cried silently in her hair, “Its ok I’m here baby.”
    Her name was Jennifer, an older sexy black woman with a heart of gold. She has pretty much been my only friend since I have been hospitalized. I have been here for over two weeks now and am just now starting to regain my strength. Several times a day and during the night she and a host of other nurses come in to change my saline bags and administer antibiotics. Every other day is bath day and is an ordeal I suffer through painfully.
    When Jennifer strips and bathes me, she still covers her mouth and looks away and gasps mutedly. The ugly scars on my entire body will never go away entirely the Doctors say. But at least I’m in stable condition now and will not die. The wounds on my tits and ass hurt the most. But it’s a toss up really, as my pussy is still so swollen and tender that I cannot even wipe after I pee with out screaming in pain. Even the thin robe I wear causes my nipples excruciating pain at the slightest movement. Even my once beautiful 36 double D tits are forever ruined.
    Despite my pitiful plight and the pain I must endure, I cannot help but give a weak smile and an inner giggle. For you see I still desperately love and long for the one. The only one, the one that did this to me. For still, I love her with all my heart.
    The shot of Atavan is calming me down and I will try and tell you what happened. I only want to tell this one time so it is being taped for whoever needs it or cares. I’m kind of hazy ‘cause of the drugs they have me on so please dear reader bear with me.
    Let me tell you a little about myself. I’m a “Lady”. In that there is a duality of meaning. Yes I am gorgeous, charming and sophisticated but I am also a Madame.
    Yes that’s right a Dominatrix, a Vixen of the night. Some even consider me evil incarnate. But of course that is not the truth. I mean everyone has their detractors.
    Simply put, I provide, or rather did provide a rather unique service for compensation. My clientele are not your usual degenerate crack heads however. Far from it. My “friends” as I call them are among the elite women of society. Wives of bankers, congressmen, police chiefs and the rich. My address book would put Heidi Fleiss to shame. Yes that’s right. Women. My passion. And with a little of my gentle persuasion they rapidly come under my spell.
    Suddenly I become very agitated and scream.
    “Jessica?” “What’s wrong dear” she says as she holds me tightly. “My book my phone book “I scream insanely, almost pulling the tubes from my arm. As she holds me the other nurses arrive with a shot of Seconal to calm me down. The previous dose of Atavan apparently was not working.
    They don’t even bother with the injection port on the tubes but jam it in my arm roughly. The rush of sedation is almost instant and I fall back onto my raised pillows as if on billowing white clouds. “Jessica what is so important about a phone book”? She asks.
    What I didn’t tell her was that if ever the contents made public. And the lists of my “clients”made known, I guarantee you I would not live a week. The Seconal does its Magic and I start to relax.
    Typically my clients are referrals. Word of mouth. Oh yes, I do find and “recruit” the stray slut from bars occasionally. But that’s another story. I have huge seven bedroom house in an upscale neighbor hood. And the basement dungeon would make even the most devout 16th century inquisitor cringe in fear. My “Play Room” as I call it spans the entire with and depth of the lower level. The whole large room is like 100 by100 feet and open.
    In one corner are several small cages where I can keep my pets if that’s what I desire. My puppy Lucy is kept there very often. They are small cages that are open on all sides. Those inside must be on all fours since there is no room to turn around. This is so cool because it leaves them cruelly exposed. I can access their bottoms or stand the cage on end exposing their tits! There are slots to pass food bowls thru. Or what ever liquids I choose to provide for them.
    Against one long wall are shackles and eyebolts. I can move the shackles anywhere on the walls by simply unsnapping them. There are around fifty or so on the wall. From ankle level to the ceiling and even on the floor. I can hook up the electric hoists anywhere in the room that I choose. Simply by moving the hooks around.
    In the center of the room is a wooden post. There are several large square blocks of wood that can be mounted to it. And a V at the top to rest ones chin. So many things! My favorite is my pillory. Basically it is a cross that ones arms are tied stretched out. There are two short padded rests for the legs that are adjustable, both height and width wise. They are wide enough at the rear so as to support ones weight with nothing to sit on. Because of this the ass and pussy are totally exposed. There are dozens of eyebolts to tie the thighs ankles and neck. One can do many many things with this baby.
    I have a real cool padded X frame with eye bolts all over the sides that can we swiveled flat or even upside down. One of my absolute favorites is the low padded horse. One can bed over a slut and secure her ankles and wrists to the legs exposing then cruelly.
    I prefer to cane their asses with their legs tied together though just a personal preference. I also have a professional gyno exam table that I had specially modified to include restraints. On the wall are all manner of whips canes paddles, spreader bars, floggers. Shelve after shelve of violet wands, Tens units, even a police tazer.
    There are too many miscellaneous things to mention. Clips, clamps, candles even rolls of barbed wire. That end of the room looks more like a hard ware store. Iron bars bent to fit people’s necks and wrists, I have it all. There are plush couches and chairs and a full bar in one corner too. Oh and of course the room is sound proofed and has a steal door as strong as the best bank vault. I cannot go into the various security devices I have as this is a proprietary matter that I cannot put into print for obvious reasons. Safe to say that all that is for my client’s protection as well as mine.
    Oh my, the door bell is ringing upstairs. Please excuse me. That must be Francesca. Just in time for our 3 o’clock appointment. So that will have to end the tour of my dungeon for now. Francesca, I muse to my self as I walk up the stone spiral stairs, is quite a dish and one of my favorite clients. She is totally straight as she says. Yet, get this, she pays me three thousand dollars a session to whip the shit out of her and fuck her like a piece of meat. Go figure. She is gorgeous and could have any man she wanted (and most women for that matter). Makes no sense to me, but who am I to judge peoples morality! As I open the door I am met by a gorgeous red head nicely dressed in a business suit.
    With out a word she walks past me and goes to the bathroom slash dressing room on the main floor. You see, this is a private room with lockers and a full bathroom where my clients can get ready. Dressing or undressing as the case may be. There is even a private elevator leading to the basement below. They know what they want and behave appropriately. At least they had better behave. An elevator you say?
    Well shit, I do have to make things nice for them. Besides I have the only private elevator on the block!
    Francesca will shower, douche, shave and give herself several enemas and put on her “outfit” as we call it. Which if I read her file correctly is supposed to consist of bright pink fence net stockings, a bustier, garter belt and a short dress with no panties. She is to put on heavy make up and fake lashes and become a whore. Then she is to sit quietly on the down stairs sofa, sip a drink and wait for me. This always takes at least an hour, so I will lock the front door and go out and buy some smokes.
    Turning on the house alarm I hop in to my Toyota and head off to the corner liquor store. Kind of going over in my head the scene Francesca and I have choreographed a week or so before our “session”. It can be really involved and they get pissed if I fuck up the plan. This one is pretty straight forward so I’m not particularly worried. Besides I enjoy this shit. And they fucking pay me!
    As I pull up to the liquor store and park I see a young girl of about twenty two sitting on the curb crying and the bouncer of the bar next door yelling at her. “Oh great” I muttered out load, I already hate that fat bastard from the times I have been asked to leave that particular bar. Parking my car, I am barely out of the car, when I start yelling. “Hey asshole, you say one more fucking word to that poor girl and I’ll shoot your fat fucking ass.”I don’t normally carry a gun but he didn’t know that. He mumbled some sort of fuck you and shook a fat fist at me and wobbled disgustedly back into the bar.
    By now the girl, who I now saw was very beautiful but looked as if she hadn’t showered or eaten in who knows how long. Her blonde mousey hair was ratty and knotted. “Darling are you ok?” I asked tenderly. Not responding at all, I placed my hand on her shoulder and she finally looked up at me thru tear streaked aqua marine eyes.
    She was shaking badly and at first I thought she may be one of the dozens of stray heroin addicts that this scummy society produces. Only thing was that her eyes were clear and fiercely bright. And as she looked at me she started to speak. At first she talked so fast and incoherently that I could barely make up the words. “Calm down darling” I said, “You’re coming with me.”She mumbled something I didn’t understand as I helped her up and led her to the car.
    As I opened the car door she could barely stand and was nearly incoherent. I did manage to open the door and put her in and she slumped against the door as I closed it. She leaned back and fell asleep in seconds. Closing and locking the car door I went in and got my Marlboros and a liter of crown Royal. “Hey Fred”, I asked of the liquor store owner, “What’s the story on the girl old fat ass was yelling at huh?” “Oh hell Jess, that’s Anna she’s been hanging out trying to suck his patrons cocks for a dime a pop.”Oh great” I thought, I just stuck a down and out whore in my car. Well I’ve always had a place in my heart for the under dog, and here she’ll just end up dead or in jail so what the hell. I can always dump her later if it turns to shit.
    They sat hind sight is always twenty twenty. If only I could have known the consequences of my humble act of compassion I would have driven over her with my car right then and there.
    As I hopped into my car, I saw that she was indeed passed out. I made sure she was breathing and started for home. Hitting the garage door opener I parked the car and tried to wake her. She was however out cold. Great.
    Here I am in the garage with this mysterious passed out girl, with Francesca waiting in the dungeon for me! So I opened the car door and tried to wake her up.”Anna honey please wake up, we’re home.”I say as I lightly shake her. No way! Fuck. So I literally picked her up in my arms and walked thru the garage, thru the living room, to my bedroom and laid her on the bed.
    Taking off her shabby pants and T shirt I briefly notice her sexy smooth body and nice pert thirty four C tittles. I was instantly attracted to her. She is wearing matching blue colored panties and lacy bra. “This will have to wait” I mumble as I kiss her gently on the cheek. I closed the door and hurried to the Basement to meet Francesca.
    Getting “into character took me only moments as I always had my helper Denise lay out what ever get up my client’s session required. My costume tonight is a pair of black latex thigh highs with six inch stiletto heels, a matching push up corset and lacy elbow gloves. All black of course. Denise is already on her way down and……….. Oh hell, I forgot to tell you dear readers about my Denise. Denise.
    Sweet Denise. She is my lover, helper and maid. Some of one more of the other. She’s in her mid forties, five foot nothing, maybe a size six with forty two double D boobs and Long straight jet black hair down to her ass. Ah her ass, oh my god. Hers was an absolutely perfect ten ass. The kind of ass so many black women had. Actually hired as a maid, she “helps me” with my clients. Loyal beyond all else she has been with me for about 4 years. Not really my girl friend, although she lived with me. She pretty much led a double life that I knew little of, but you’ll learn more about Denise as the story progresses.
    Taking the stairs down I am able to sneak up behind Francesca. Denise is already sitting on the couch and engaging her in idle chatter and on my cue, raising both fingers in a V sign prepares for the fun. Just as I am reaching to grab Francesca by her long auburn hair I flash the sign.
    Pulling Francesca’s hair and head across the back of the couch, Denise snaps on the steel hand cuffs on both her wrists. She lets out a loud yelp and some fuck yous’ and Denise yanks her forward onto her feet. Francesca stumbles as I follow to the ceiling hoist hook dangling from the ceiling. Denise hooks the cuffs to the hoist and I Immediately raise her up to her toes. She is too startled at what is happening to realize what s going on.
    You see, before we even take a clients money we work with then to create different scenarios, and there are at least five they have chosen with many variables built in. So they are never sure which one will befall them. I also make them sign wavers and a large check for me to hold so if later they wish to fuck with me I have that covered.
    I also take several pictures along the way for my private files. Also just in case. So, as Francesca is struggling I slap her hard across the face and order her to shut up. This causes her to release forward a sting of nasty profanities. I just giggle as Denise straps the spreader bar to her ankle and buckles it tight. I also attach a four inch posture collar with four heavy D rings to her neck. I lower her slightly as Denise kicks her legs apart cruelly so she may attach the other ankle cuff. She does that and tightens the bar.
    She then takes two large carabineers and clips each side of the ankle restraints to the hooks in the floor. At this point I give the hoist control up button a couple of taps to raise her slightly. Just enough so that most of her weight was on the balls of her feet.
    Oh how I love this! Remember me telling you that Francesca is not les or bi? Well, she is very angry about now. As I slap her across the mouth I say “Shut the fuck up cunt” and show her a large pair of scissors. The slap and the scissors in her face make her momentarily forget her anger as I start to cut away her Gucci blouse. Revealing a red lacy bra covering her thirty six double E tits. She starts in again on her “fuck yous’’” as I call them and I wink at Denise who is already walking toward us with the china bowl in both hands.
    Already knowing what is going to happen I pull the Gerber dagger from the top of my boot and holding it to Francesca’s throat simply whisper “open your mouth slut” which he does silently. With out another word I take the pee soaked panties from Denise’s bowl and stuff the drippy things in Francesca’s mouth. Denise holds up her hair as I wrap three layers of duct tape around Francesca’s head to hold the panties in place.
    These panties are of course Francesca’s which Denise brought down from the dressing room and Denise pissed in the bowl soaking the panties. Looking at Francesca I cannot help but laugh and ask “tasty aren’t they?” Denise starts to remove her bra and I continue cutting away her pants.”Oh my” I giggle, “this whore is not wearing panties.” Placing my hand with a hard slap on Francesca’s bald pussy I looked her in the eyes and tell her, “So whore you don’t like women huh?”I nod my head and Denise unfurls her four foot long whip. It has a semi rigid two foot handle and a long thick leather tail. She has to step back about eight feet away and takes a full swing at Francesca’s lovely ass.
    We always swat our whores twenty times with various whips to soften them up. At the first snap of her whip Francesca jumps and winces in pain and struggles futility against her bonds. Another snap catches her by surprise. Denise is a pro at this and always strikes her victims in a slightly different spot. This she does dispassionately, to this day I’m not even sure Denise enjoys this, but there is none more evil and capable of inflicting sensuous pain than my Denise. Besides, I pay her VERY well………*SNAP*…… As she works on her ass I finger Francesca’s now wet pussy. “Oh, you nasty whore” I laugh,” You are wet.”Oh how Francesca hates this! Walking away I bring back a low chair and sit before her, now Denise is administering the last of the twenty blows I see her putting on her strap on harness. Getting ready for act two.
    On cue Denise lowers the hoist and slides it on its tracks so that Francesca is now bent at the waste, her ass sticking out nicely. Now that she is bent over like this her face is in my lap. Lifting her head by the hair I show her the medium sized butt plug gag. I unwrap the tape from her head and remove the nasty panties as she gags a few times, As her mouth is open I shove the mouth piece of the butt plug gag into her mouth and strap it tightly to her head with the 3 straps. Now she has a butt plug for a nose!
    This is the ultimate humiliation for this proud “straight woman.”Picking up her head I look into her scared hateful eyes, and lick her face a few times. Throwing my legs over the arms of the overstuffed chair my pussy and ass are spread wide only inches in front of Francesca’s face I know she is watching my asshole intently as I start to finger it deeply with lube. After loosening it up a bit I grab the back of her head and start to slide the plug into my asshole. I jump as the wide part slides past my sphincter. Francesca’s nose is buried in my pussy! She cannot pull out of my ass, but I tie her collar D rings to the eyebolts to the arms of the chair just to make sure. She is trapped.
    Right on cue Denise presses the tip of the big knobby dildo to Francesca’s pussy. Her snatch is already wet and I feel her tense as the toy enters her deeply. As she stops with the dildo fully in place I reach forward and clip evil serrated clamps to Francesca’s pink pert nipples. One then the other. Each making her jump. They dig deeply into her tender flesh, and I know full well that they hurt very painfully. After the second one is in place, Denise wastes no time and grabs her hips and calmly starts to fuck her pussy with long deep thrusts.
    I pick up the strings on her clamps and tug on the gently. I feel her tears starting to drip on my ass cheeks as she squirms. The dildo quite unwillingly in my asshole. My pussy is getting very wet as her nose is inside me.
    Gotta love Denise! As her tempo increases, so do the strength of her thrusts. I have to hold Francesca’s head tightly lest she rip the plug from my asshole. Francesca is cumming and thrashing like the end of the world. Denise works out so she can go well beyond even my tolerance. So far Francesca has come several times and I can feel her trembling badly. Were it not for her being suspended she would have fallen minutes ago. Denise must have felt that Francesca was near exhaustion too as she winked at me. And me being the evil bitch I am, I yanked so hard on her nipple strings that they pulled off with two loud metallic “snaps.”
    Blood spattered on the floor from her torn nipples. That did it. Not only did she cum again but she passed out and went limp. The slut was even peeing herself. Perfect! Quickly I pulled my self away from her and pulled the butt plug out of my ass, and I came too. Ah, life has its’ little perks! Denise was already lowering her and uncuffing her. I removed the butt plug gag from her mouth and made sure she was still breathing.
    By now Denise was removing Francesca’s spreader bar. She lay limp on the cold concrete floor as Denise and I sort of stared at each other and giggled. By all rights she should, and may indeed be quite angry after our little scene. Then again she did design the “play” and paid us big bucks to boot. So as usual, Denise and I bundled her up in a blanket and half carried, half dragged her to the elevator and to one of the elegant bedrooms we kept for our best customers. We laid her on the bed and covered her with the red satin sheets. There was wine and a small bar near the bed and a full shower and Jacuzzi tub. We also brought in an assortment of very stylish brand new clothes for her.
    Kissing Francesca tenderly on the lips I whispered “Au revoir” my princess and closed the door. I winked at Denise and she smiled and left. We always took good care of our clients. And after Francesca awoke she could shower and dress and go about her business or hang out in our plush living room and eat or drink or whatever it took till she was able to get it back together. They often did pass out like that. No one can say they didn’t get their monies worth here!
    Oh dear. Anna! I was so into our scene I totally forgot about her. I rushed to my bed room where I left her sleeping. I opened the door and saw her sitting on the bed wearing one of my righties. Her hair was wet and she looked so hot with her nipples poking out of the thin material. She had long sexy legs and was a good head shorter than I was. I could also see she wore no panties and was fully shaved. I was still wearing my thigh high boots and bustier. “Well darling, I see you’re among the living.” With out a word from her she hopped off the bed and ran to me and hugged me tightly. She was crying and slightly trembling.
    “Oh Jessica” she cried as she held me tighter. “Thank you for saving me.” Releasing her, I asked “Anna how do you know my name? And what exactly was going on with you at the bar?” She sat on the bed right by where I stood and started telling me. “My girlfriend moved out of the house a month ago then the Marshals booted me out. I have no money or clothes or anything.”
    “What happened darling?”I asked. “Well you see I lost my job at the hospital a month ago and couldn’t pay the bills. I was out looking for a new job and came home to find the locks changed and everything inside the house gone.” ”Oh my god Anna, what did you do?” “Well I had only twenty dollars and walked to the bar to have a few drinks and figure out what to do.””Anna that was three weeks ago. What have you been doing since then?” At that my little angel fell on the bed and started crying and shaking again. Sitting beside her I held her hand and scooted next to her. “It’s okay Anna darling you’re safe here” I said. “How long since you have eaten darling?” She was sobbing as she said “It’s been days Jessica.”
    Startled at her having said my name several times now I asked “Anna, how the hell do you know my name”? “Well I heard the black woman call you by name after you finished your scene with Francesca.” I was aghast! This little shit knew my name! And the name of one of the most powerful woman In the City of Los Angles. “What the fuck are you talking about Anna”? I hissed. “You have no idea what you have blundered into.” “I was watching you” she sobbed. “You were fucking watching me” I yelled. “Have you any idea what’s going on here?” I was livid. Anna calmly looked up at me thru her blood shot teary eyes and said “Everyone knows who you are Jessica.”
    This startled me as nothing has before. As I mentioned earlier, my clients were among the elite of the city and beyond. If she ever mentioned me and what she saw here just now. Well, let’s just say there would be serious complications for all concerned.
    “Kid you better start talking fast” I said. “Who the fuck are you”? I was yelling now and standing up looking down at her. I was furious. She calmly looked me in the eye and said “My auntie used to be one of your clients.” “Your Aunt? Who to hell is your Aunt bitch?” She was crying again as she whispered “she’s dead now, her name was Monica”.”Monica Aligher?” I asked. “Yes” she sobbed.
    I knew immediately who she was talking about. Monica Aligher was a long time lover then later a client of mine. She was a television news caster on a major network. I knew she was dead as I had attended her funeral four years ago. I knew she had a niece because I had met her when she was a teenager. I sat down on the bed next to Anna and lifted her chin. “You are Anna English?” I asked. “Yes” she sobbed. “When my mom and dad were killed in the DUI accident Auntie Monica took me in and raised me, she spoke often of you Jessica. She loved you.” “Yes Anna I know, she was my best girlfriend for ten years.”We were both in tears at that point.
    Monica was one of my longest relationships, until she married a television bigwig. I was devastated. My lover and soul mate leaving me for a fucking man! Then after a couple of years Monica starts coming to me, AND paying me. With HIS money! How delightful huh?
    “Oh Jessica, you are the closet thing to family or a mom that I have now.” I was still in tears as she pushed me over on the bed and climbed on top of me. Looking up at her sitting on my belly I saw a devilish gleam in her eyes as she leaned over and started tongue kissing me. I was too surprised to stop her and eagerly returned her kiss. She was kissing me so passionately I was overwhelmed with lust. She was already reaching down to squeeze my bulging tits as I pulled her teddy over her head.
    With her hands on my tits I couldn’t pull it over her head, and she was still kissing me deep and passionately. So I wrapped it lightly around her neck and pulled gently. Before I could blink she broke our kiss and slid down, her hands still fondling my tits and slid between my legs. Anna was pressing her nails into my nipples as her mouth parted my pussy lips. I was being ravaged by a child! She tore into my pussy with a talented tongue and mouth like I have rarely experienced.
    Soon my anger and sadness were long gone. As she licked my pussy she pressed her sharp nails even deeper into my nipples causing wave after wave of mini orgasms. And I was getting really wet. “Oh my god where did this twenty year old girl learn to do this”? I thought. She was licking, sucking and nibbling on my clit so fucking good. My head was in the clouds!
    I was vaguely aware that she was no longer pressing her nails in my nipples. When suddenly she shoved a dildo six inches up my pussy all in one shove. FUCK!! I came so hard I peed all over her face and hair and my bed too. While I was shuddering and peeing she dug two hands full of long sharp nails into my tender inner thighs. I yelped and scream and tried to get up, and as I did Anna slapped my face really hard and said “I’m not done yet mommy.”
    As I fell backwards she started furiously fucking my soaked pussy with the dildo and raking my clit with her nails. I screamed and immediately came again. Powerful orgasms only seconds apart. I was shaking badly as she finally stopped and crawled on top of me. She held my arms down as she kissed me on the mouth and cheeks. I remember pulling her to my side and holding her tightly as we fell asleep together in the pee soaked bed.
    I awoke before Anna and showered and changed into my penguin pajama bottoms and a long tee shirt. It was Saturday and I could already smell the gourmet breakfast that Denise was cooking. We had no clients ‘till this evening and I could spend the day relaxing. There was also the matter of what to do with Anna. She had no one and I could hardly turn her away. But still. I had a nagging undefined suspicion that something was very wrong going on with her.”Na couldn’t be” I said to myself as I opened the door and headed toward the kitchen.
    “Morning Deanie” I said. Using my pet name for Denise. “Morning Jess” she said with a smile. “Seems you have a new friend Jess” she said not turning from the stove. Even in the morning Denise looked so fucking hot. Just in tight white hot pants and her gorgeous full tits hanging free, she put two plates on the table and sat across from me at the table. As I ate my eggs she asked, “Jess what are you going to do with her?” “I’m not sure Deanie “I said. “She has nowhere to go. Her girlfriend bailed on her and she has no job and Monica is dead”. “Anna looked near dead when you brought her here yesterday too Jess”.” Well she sure recovered quickly” I said.
    “She watched us service Francesca”. Denise said “Yes I know I saw her.” “You saw her, why didn’t you tell me?” I asked. “I assumed you invited her Jess.” “No I didn’t”. We both giggled. “Well she sure did me real good last night Deanie.” “Ya I heard you two” she laughed. We heard foot steps and turned to see my little angel walking into the kitchen. “Sit down Anna, Denise will make you some breakfast sweetie.”Denise was already up and filling a plate. She set it down and Anna ate hungrily. Denise and I just looked at each other.
    Anna was still wearing the same pee stained teddy. “Anna after you eat we need to see about getting you some clothes to wear.” “Okay mommy” was her reply.”Mommy”? I laughed, why do you keep calling me that Anna”?”Does it bother you?” She asked. “Well no baby, its okay you can call me mommy if you like.” “Oh Anna, this is Denise.” “Hi Denise” she said. “Wow you are gorgeous” Denise smiles coyly and says “Thank you Anna.”
    The way they were eyeing each other I knew they would soon do each other. My money was on Anna! “Anna,” I asked, “what happened to you after your Auntie died?”She looked down at her plate, an in an odd monologue told us “I moved in with a girl I knew from college and we became lovers.”I laughed, “So that’s where you learned to make love to girls.”
    She just smiles shyly and went on. “Well about six months ago Jill Left me to go live with her parents in Australia. I didn’t want to move out of the house because I love it there. So I took another job to pay the extra rent but couldn’t do that and school, so I dropped out of school and started doing Crack.” Oh great I thought. Denise looked at me solemnly as we had both had our own struggles with drug abuse. Anna went on, having finished her plate. “Well, the Marshalls put me out of the house three weeks ago. And I’d been staying on the streets.” “Well what happened then child?”Denise asked. “I started hang out in the stupid bar and started doing tricks to get money for rocks.” she said. I was furious but tried to hide my anger. “What the fuck was that asshole yelling at you for Anna”? I asked. Looking years older that her actual age she replied.
    “Because I refused to suck his dick anymore to pay for my bar tab and then he threw me out, and then you rescued me.” I was so mad I stood up and walked out into the living room. I started to pick up the phone and have that fat bastards legs broken! I could too!
    While I was trying to calm down, Denise got up and was holding her as Anna cried in her arms. “Why don’t you ask Jessica if you can stay with us sweetie, I know she will say yes.” I heard Anna sobbing and went back in the kitchen. Denise and Anna were still holding each other.
    Denise looked at me with a tear in her eye. In all the years of knowing Deanie I have never seen her cry. “Jess.” Denise started to say. But Anna blurted out “Jessica can I please stay here with you until I get straightened out.” As she asked, she released Denise and ran the two steps to me and grabbed me tight. Looking up at me, she sobbed “Please mommy?” “Okay Anna” I said, you can live here for as long as you like. But you are never to do drugs again at all. We have too much to loose to have you fuck it up.” “Yes Ma’am” she replied. “Also” I said, you will help out with shopping, cleaning and cooking.” At this she started to smile and said “Yes mommy.” “Mommy? “
    “What is this mommy shit Anna?” “Oh” Anna replied “Isn’t that okay?” “Of course you may call me mommy darling.” At this she hugged me even tighter and said” I won’t let you down, ever. I promise.” “Okay baby I believe you. Go into my room, and in the walk in closet pick your self out what ever clothes you like and we can go from there” I said. “One more thing baby.” “Yes mommy?” “Please take a shower and change the sheet on my bed okay?” Then she just smiled and said “Ok mommy” and skipped merrily into my room singing to herself. Denise and I just looked at each other and laughed.
    “Are you going to be okay when I go on my trip Jess?” Denise asked me. Soon she would leave on a two week trip to Rio. “Yes my love, I’ll be fine. I only have two clients when you’re gone.””Easy one’s too.” “Well baby, maybe Anna can help” said Denise. Laughing hard I said “you know Deanie, after last night, I think Anna could run the show with out either of us.” That made both of us laugh so hard there were tears in our eyes. After all, I thought there’s no way Anna could be half as evil as Deanie and I were. She’s still a child.
    That night after dinner it came time to take Denise to the airport. Anna had spent her better part of the day going thru every dresser and walk in closet in the house. By now she had picked out enough sexy clothes to put Paris Hilton to shame. The little slut even moved half of my clothes to the other side of the Master bed room. Proudly proclaiming it “our” room. As I loaded Deanie’s bags into the Mercedes. I asked Anna, “Baby do you want to come to the airport with me to drop off Denise”? She replied, “Mommy is it okay if I play in the Dungeon and explore?” Denise and I just looked at each other and laughed. “Sure darling, but don’t let anyone in the house and don’t answer the phone. And please don’t hurt your self.” We all laughed and hugged and Denise and I set off for the airport.
    The drive went by quickly as Denise and I talked about possibly allowing Anna to join us in entertaining our clients. She was a natural. Arriving at LAX, I helped her unload her luggage. We exchanged the customary hugs and good byes. When out of the blue Denise looked me in the eye and said, “Do you want me to stay Jess”? “Now why on earth would you say that Deanie?” “I don’t know baby, I just have a bad feeling about this.”Nonsense”, I said “get your fine black ass out of here and say hi to your mom for me.”She kissed me on the lips and was gone in the crowd.
    Arriving back at the house, I hit the remote and pulled the Mercedes into the garage. Getting out of the car I turned off the alarm to enter the house. All was quiet and Anna nowhere to be seen. Oh well I thought, It’s been a long day. I’m going to bed early. When I flipped on the light in the master bedroom I was startled at what I saw. On the table by the wall were all manner of items from the dungeon! A ball gag, spreader bar, a bunch of leather restraints, rope, even a short hog whip. What the fuck was…….”Anna, what the fuck is all this stuff doing up here?”
    Whoa. As I looked at her she had on pink latex thigh high boots with spiked steel heels, a matching pink bustier that pushed up her thirty two B boobs, and a thick black posture collar that had a huge steel ring hanging below her throat. Her pussy was bare and shaved. And she had an evil grin about her.
    “Mommy, I want to make love to you. Better than your black whore ever could.” “Anna you better watch your fucking mouth” I said angrily. She ran to me and held me tight. Tears were already visible in her gorgeous green eyes. “Oh mommy I’m sorry” she pouted, “I didn’t mean it like that.” “Anna, I know this has been rough on you.” She stopped me with a kiss and whispered “Please mommy let me love you?” I had been quite a while so I figured “what the hell ya know.” “Okay Anna, I’m all yours baby.” “Strip mommy” she ordered.
    I removed my denim jacket and my blouse and tossed them in the corner hamper. I kicked off my heels and pulled off my jeans. Now clad only in my black lacy panties and bra Anna came closer and removed my bra. She slowly removed my panties and placed them in a bowl on the table. “Uh oh” I thought as I let out a giggle. She slapped my ass and said “Get on the bed mommy.” Dam Anna looked so sexy. She was so alluring.
    Getting on the bed, she strapped heavy leather restraints on my wrists. She ran a rope thru the D rings on them and put the other end thru the hook in the ceiling. She pulled a bit and I got on my knees. She attached a spreader bar to my inner knee and strapped it tightly. With the instep of her boot she prodded me to spread my knees as far as I could. Anna then attached the other end of the bar to my other knee and strapped it on too. She was a little too good at this I thought. She then hopped to the floor and put similar cuffs on each ankle and tied each one to eye bolts on each side of the bed frame while also tying each knee to the frame as well. She then let out an evil little giggle and climbed back on the bed. She pulled hard on the rope and tied it so my arms were straining. I was completely at her mercy. She then tied my tits cruelly with thin leather strips, making them bulge cruelly. I was tied with my back to her and thought I heard peeing. She got on the bed again and pinched my nipple real hard and told me “Open your mouth whore mommy.” Before I could say anything she was shoving my own panties in my mouth. And they were soaked in pee! Her pee. I tried to spit them out but she had already shoved a rigid plastic ring gag in my mouth and strapped it tightly around my head.
    All this happened so fast I couldn’t believe it. I’m the one that does this shit here. Yet I was already totally infatuated by Anna. I was completely at her mercy. As I tested and struggled with my bonds my ass turned to fire. She was whipping my ass with a single tailed whip. At the first lash I screamed but nothing came out! I gagged heavily on the piss dripping down my throat and used my tongue and teeth to push the panties from my throat I couldn’t push them thru the ring gag, but at least I could keep them form choking me to death.
    I saw her in the mirror throwing the whip tail behind her and then a blinding white light of pain wracked my whole body as the tail struck my ass cheeks again. The pain was very intense as the blows got faster and harder. I felt about ready to pass out as tears flowed down my cheeks when Anna stopped. She hopped up on the bed and facing me put her knees thru my legs to rest on my pussy and threw her arms around me. She held me tight and told me “I’m so in love with you mommy. I want to be just like you mommy. I’m going to show you I can be just like you.””Soon you will love me too.”
    This made me kind of scared. I mean I love a good Domme session even as the subby. Anna licked at my tears and said “Oh mommy, I know what you need” and she got off the bed and faced me from the far wall. She raised her arm and swung the whip so hard I heard the “swoosh” of the tail before my tits exploded in searing agony. She had caught both nipples at once.
    I looked down the best I could and saw the long red marks already appearing. Then another and another. I closed my eyes as blow after bone jarring, flesh rending blows rained down on my beautiful tits. Then suddenly she stopped. She dropped the whip on the floor as was just standing there staring at me. She looked as if she had broken a favored toy. Anna turned and walked into the master bathroom and closed the door. I was all I could do to breathe thru my nose and I concentrated on that simple act. Almost shamefully I could feel my love juices dripping down my thighs.
    When the door open Anna walked in wearing my leather dildo harness with a very thick, long knobby dildo attached. She walks towards me smiling and wiggling it tauntingly. “Oh my god” I thought to my self. As she got on the bed, Anna kneeled in front of me and started kissing my belly and gently ran her hands on the welts on my tits.
    As she kissed my pubic area I suddenly felt the sharp jab of a finger entering my asshole. Twisting and turning, the finger probed me deeply. Then she added a second finger. I came instantly as she slapped my raw ass with her free hand. Then she lay on her back and slid her legs between and under my bound limbs. Putting a large pillow under her head I saw her lubing up the huge dildo with K Y jelly.
    Anna was laying there guiding the tip of her huge dildo into my asshole! Grabbing my hips and thrusting up so hard the whole bed shook, I screamed into the wet nasty panties as twelve long fat inches entered my tight asshole. She laid her head back and just smiled and laughed. “What’s the matter mommy? You haven’t been fucked well in a long time have you? Doesn’t your black whore fuck you like this?”
    Suddenly Anna was not smiling any more. Her look was one of anger and hatred. A look that chilled me to the bone. “No I guess she doesn’t.” At this Anna grabbed the sheets and tensing her body, started to thrust her hip cruelly. Driving the evil dildo in and out of my poor asshole with an angry vengeance. I tensed and hung on to the rope as best I could. It was as if she were paying back my asshole for all the injustices of the world all at once. In and out relentlessly. I could feel my blood mixing with the ass goo as she stared to slow.
    Now in a sheen of sweat and panting heavily, Anna said “Oh mommy” she panted, “Is that a little better”? She was smiling again and laughing her little laugh. All I could do was nod my head and look down at her with pleading eyes. “Ah poor mommy” she whispered as she pulled the dildo from my ruined asshole. Anna rolled off the bed and removed her dildo harness and set it on dresser. She picked up something I couldn’t see and once again stood on the bed facing me. “You love me don’t you mommy”? I nodded vigorously. “You love me more than your black whore don’t you mommy”? “This question was chilling.
    What did poor Deanie do to her for her to be so angry? I just stared at her blankly. There was something very wrong here and I was starting to get really scared. She just smiled and again licked my tears away. “Look what I have for you mommy.”She said as she showed me the two powerful serrated nipple clamps. She opened one over my right nipple and released it slowly. I jumped and struggled as the evil clamp bit deeply into my flesh, and let out a muffled scream. “Oh mommy” she whispered. “Don’t you like it?”
    She giggled and held the other clamp open wide over my other nipple and let it go with a snap. I jumped and writhed wildly. Straining hard against my tight bonds. It closed so hard I almost passed out from the severe pan. I could already feel the blood dripping off my nipple to my belly. She just giggles and licked her tongue around my lips, kissing me on the cheek and said “Don’t worry mommy, baby is going to make it ok.”
    I was wracked with pain now. My ass and tits and asshole were on fire and my nipples were even worse. I was on the verge of passing out. Anna lay down on her back and slid her head under my bottom so her hot little body was in front of me. She slid a big pillow under her head and started licking my pussy. In terrible pain and ecstasy all at the same time. Her tongue licked deeply into my pussy hole. Her mouth locked on my clit. Then all over again.
    This went on for what seemed like days. My orgasms were coming rapidly together and seemed to be in sync with the throbbing of my pain. Then she stopped. I turned as best I could to look in the mirror and she wasn’t moving. I could feel her warm breath on my throbbing asshole. But it wasn’t rapid and heated like before. The little shit was asleep! Asleep with me tied with no possibility of escape. I wiggled my ass on her face but she didn’t respond. No my god I couldn’t stand this much longer. And that was my last thought.
    I must have passed out for a goodly while because my arms, knees and legs were numb. Anna was still asleep!! Again and again I wiggled my hips to rub my pussy on her face to no avail. Fuck! This was ridiculous….”Wait until I get free you little cocksucker” I thought. I will fuck up this little whore but good. But that was then and this was now. And right now I needed to pee. And pee BADLY. I had no choice .There simply was no possible way to gain my freedom with out help. Her mouth and lips were actually inside my labia lips as the first trickle of pee started.
    I shuddered and started to pee uncontrollably. I was shocked as she started swallowing! Her mouth was now covering my pee hole and she was swallowing down my pee in great gulps. She was awake after all. I must have peed for a solid minute and she drank me without the slightest gagging or choking. As I finished peeing she started to stir. She slid out from under me and started removing my bonds. She freed my ankles, knees, and removed the spreader bar. I tried to straighten my legs out but they were to numb. She stood on the bed and removed the nipple clamps. As she did I passed out again. For when I came too I was completely free and laying on the bed and Anna was holding me in her arms and kissing me “Oh mommy” she whispered, “I love you so much. Promise me we can be together forever.” I was sobbing uncontrollably as she pressed two Atavan in my mouth whispered “Sleep mommy, I love you.”

    When I awoke it was six in the evening and Anna was lying next to me asleep. I was sore and my ass and tits hurt like hell and my left nipple was swollen badly. I was pissed too. I love to be tied and mussed up ya. But this little bitch had fallen asleep and left me hanging there? No fucking way! Quickly plotting my revenge.
    I slid around her and opened my bottom dresser drawer and got out a pair of hand cuffs and a pair of ankle shackles. Silently I snapped one on her right wrist. Anna moved a bit and I gently brought her arm behind her back and locked it tight. She was now fully awake and struggling and trying to kick me. “Mommy, what are you doing? Let me go.” “Not a chance my love” I whispered. “No one falls asleep on me.” I rolled her over and snapped an ankle cuff to one ankle. Then I wrapped the other end around her wrists cuffs. She struggled hard but at last I got the other cuff on her other ankle, She was hog tied and at MY mercy.
    By now she was cussing me and thrashing wildly. “Relax my love” I whispered. I’d done this a few times and was ready. I walked to the hallway closet and got my padded rolling card. It even had a jack on it! Wheeling the cart into the bedroom I placed it by the side of the bed and raised it so it was three inches lower than the bed.
    Grabbing her arms I dragged her across the sheets and slid her onto the cart. Turning to wheel her to the elevator she hissed “Mommy I’m gonna kill you, let me fucking go now.” I just laughed. After all, I did this for a living. Reaching the elevator door I hit the button.
    The metal door opens and I wheeled her in. I was still mad, and when I saw the scowl on her face I slapped her face three times and told her “Anna, you are my child. And children need to know their place. That’s twice now you have dared Domme me. Now it’s my turn” I giggled. All Anna said as the elevator opened was “Yes mommy I want you to love me.”

    As I wheeled Anna to the elevator I saw that it was returning to the main floor. This could only mean that Pauline was there waiting for me. My darling Pauline. Born in England and thirty seven years young. Five foot nothing. Maybe 90 pounds soaking wet with perfect 34B cup tits and a scrumptious ten ass. Jet black hair and the alluring green eyes of a deadly cat. Pauline was a switch. She liked to Domme me and did it very very well. She was actually one of the very best lifestyles Mistress in Scotland and beyond. She had been my soul mate for over five years now.
    I always felt a bit guilty taking her money. Hell, I would pay her to do me I mused. As the elevator stopped at the bottom the door opened and I started to wheel Anna out. As I cleared the doors some one grabbed me hard by the hair and kneed my in the stomach. I fell heavily and someone put their foot on the back of my neck and was putting on hand cuffs.
    As was customary, I was yanked painfully to my feet and was slapped hard across the mouth. (What a life I lead huh?) The hand holding my hair pulled me slightly forward and there she was. Pauline. She was wearing black knee high boots and an open breasted black body suit. Her eyes were boring thru me as she said in a sultry low voice. “What is this Jess?” Looking at poor Anna hogtied on the cart. Pauline slapped me hard across the face and said “Answer me pig.”” This is Anna Mistress, My daughter.”
    At this odd statement Pauline released my hair and hugged me tightly and stated to laugh. She had a hard time keeping up the bitch attitude when she thought things were funny. “Your daughter huh?” I though maybe we were going to have a barbeque.
    “Well Mistress this little slut earned herself a good thrashing and I thought you might like to soften her up a bit.” “Please mommy”……….Anna started to say before Pauline put her hand over Anna’s mouth. “Mommy?” Pauline giggled. “Oh Jessica that’s too funny. She’s a little princess. I think she will do quite nicely.”
    Anna was thrashing wildly as we wheeled her over to the horse in the center of the room. “Mommy, you fucking whore” Anna snarled. Pauline started to slap her face quite hard as she ordered Anna to be quiet. Passing Pauline a nice ring gag, I started unlocking one wrist and one ankle of Anna’s cuffs.
    As Pauline strapped the gag tight, we both grabbed Anna’s arms and roughly placed her against the padded horse. Racing around the other side, I chained each wrist to the heavy rings on each leg of that side of the horse. Mean while Pauline has already chained her ankles to her side. Anna, now spread cruelly and bent over the horse was making noises as if she were trying to curse us, but of course the ring gag made speech impossible. I look at Pauline and she had this evil look about her and said, “Help we wheel her over to the showers whore.” “Yes Mistress Pauline” I replied. Let’s clean up this little tart.” So we stepped on all four of the wheel locks on the horse’s wheels, making it mobile, and pushed out toy over to the showers.
    The “showers,” if I didn’t tell you earlier dear reader is an open area in the corner; all concreted with 3 showers heads. Kind of like the communal showers one can find in any high school gym in America. Mine was a little special. I had attachments on the wall for preheated warm water for enemas. So all one needed to do was get one of the hospital kits with hose and nozzle out and attach it to the fitting on the wall. As I get one of the kits out I see that Pauline is on her knees with a finger in Anna’s mouth talking to her.
    “Now whore your, ‘Mommy’ as you call her, and I are going to show you how a real slave slut is treated.” By now I had the hose and nozzle hooked to the wall and was turned the small valve to check the temperature of the water. As I placed a small gob of lube on Anna’s pink asshole Pauline said with a gleam in her eyes “Oh no Jess, I will do that.”
    “Yes Mistress” I replied. She took the hose from me and looked at the small oval shaped business end of the enema hose and gently slid it and a few inches of the hose into Anna’s asshole. Pauline slapped her ass hard twice and said “Get ready little slut, here it comes.” With that she turned the tiny valve that started the warm water flowing. Anna started to struggle as water slowly filled her.
    Pauline kissed me tenderly and said “Whore I’m going to let you off the hook this time since you brought me this lovely toy.” Yes Mistress Pauline” I replied. Slowly she removed the hose from Anna’s asshole and I stood near with a hose to clean up any mess. There was a little so I hosed it away. Pauline dug a hand full of claws into Anna’s side and hissed “You disgusting pig, now we have to start over again.” So Pauline shoved the nozzle back into her ass. Once again turning the small valve. Looking at me she asked “Where did you get this one Jess?” I gave a sigh and a giggle and told her “that’s a long story Mistress.” Pauline just laughed and said “Ah one of those.”I just nodded and smiled. Getting closer to Pauline so I could whisper in her ear I said “Let’s show this little slut who runs this place.” Pauline’s reply was “Oh I see. There is some doubt about that?” I nodded again and Pauline just winked.
    Seeing Anna’s belly swell, Paulina closed the valve and slapped Anna’s ass twice hard. “Now whore she hissed, you are going to hold your water for us.” I handed Pauline a big black butt plug that was slightly lubed. In one deft motion she pulled the hose from Anna’s asshole and shoved the dildo in hard. Anna jumped crazily at the pain of the wide plug forced past her splincter.
    Walking around the horse Paulina removed her right boot and set it aside carefully. She then lifted up Anna’s head by her hair and stuffed her big toe thru Anna’s O ring gag. I hurriedly provided Pauline with a wooden chair. “Now my little whore, I want you to lick my toe and lick it good.” I loved the O ring gags. No matter how hard a person tried, they could not bite down. So Anna had no choice but to suck Pauline’s toe.
    Pauline was really enjoying this and was moving her toe in and out of Anna’s mouth while giggling. I took this as my cue to select a quirt off the wall. This is shorter than a hog whip but just as evil. And I was out for some payback. Taking a full swing I smacked her ass cheeks so hard there were tiny droplets of blood from the first stroke. Anna jumped and struggled hard, but there was no where for her to go. The chains always held fast. I reared back and slashed at her ass three more times. Not even giving Anna time to recover from the previous savage lash.
    Pauline was digging it because each time I swatted Anna’s ass, her mouth would come away from Pauline’s toe. Then after she jumped the toe went deeper into her whore mouth. Pauline was on the verge of cumming I think. Several more well placed blows fell heavily with a cruel swooshing sound. Her ass now had ugly purple welts forming. I stopped and let out a giggle. Drool was pouring from Anna’s ring gag. Pauline was done fucking her mouth and was getting up so I gave Anna three more harsh swishes of the evil quirt. Her ass was dripping blood and she was sobbing heavily as Pauline joined me with a giggle. “Well Jess that was fun, you better stand back” she said. Before I could move I was shower in water as Pauline ripped out Anna’s butt plug. She jumped insanely at her chains and was howling like a wounded animal. Pauline just stood there laughing and said “Awwww poor baby.” I knew what was next so I started to wheel Anna to the middle of the room. We stopped at the padded bench. It looked like a weight bench but the center was higher than each end and was curved in an arch.
    There were numerous rectangular slots on all sides of the chair and its legs. These were to secure the numerous leather straps that it took to make someone completely immobile.
    Before we freed Anna I told Pauline “Hold on please Mistress, I have a little surprise for our little toy.” I walked quickly to the lounge area and opened a cabinet and poured a cup full of pure lemon juice in a drink glass. I also poured Pauline a large snifter of fine Brandy. Walking back I handed Pauline her drink. She thanked me and looked quizzically at the glass in my hand. “What’s in there Jess?”
    I dipped my pinky in it and beckoned Pauline to open her mouth. Pressing it to her full lips she grimaced then let out a loud giggle. “Oh no” she said, “I got it.” Anna’s ass was a mess already and I knew from experience what was about to happen. As soon as the lemon juice splashed over her ass Anna jerked violently.
    I could see blood forming on her wrists from the steel cuffs. I guess I should have used the leather ones! As Pauline poured the remainder of the glass on her ass, Anna suddenly stopped struggling and went limp. She was passed out. We seized the moment and uncuffed Anna’s wrists and ankles and gently carried her to the padded bench.
    Laying Anna on her back, Pauline smiled and swigged her Brandy as I went to work. First I lay her limp arms straight down using the medical grade leather restraints. Strapping them snuggly on her wrists, elbows ankles and knees. Locking her elbows and wrists into their little slots on the metal legs of the bench, Anna was starting to come too. With Pauline’s help we raised each leg real far back until her ass was off the table and tied them to the sides of the table. Her ankles we secured to the table also. This spread Anna nicely. By now Pauline was off refilling her drink and gathering items off of the wall. So many things to choose from!
    Pauline returned wearing a heavy duty strap on harness with a long red knobby dildo that was very thick. At first I was a bit stunned, as I didn’t know I had one that big. Deanie might have bought it though. As she loved to do the shopping for the dungeon. She also had a thin leather slapper. Like a paint stir stick but way heavier. It actually was two slappers secured at the handle, So that after the first on hit, the second one followed a split second later. It was real nice for what I knew Pauline had in mind.
    Straddling the bench between Ann’s legs, Pauline brought the slapper down hard on her bald pussy. A good solid hit. Anna jerked awake immediately and started to struggle. Pauline laughing said “Good morning slut. It’s about time you woke up.”
    I kissed Anna on her open mouth and whispered to her. “Shhhh baby, Pauline and I just want to love you.” Still wearing the ring gag all she could do was make un intelligible noises. “Oh Jess, be a dear and sit on the little one’s face for me I so I don’t have to listen to her shit.” “My pleasure Mistress” I replied. As I straddled Anna’s face I set my pussy carefully over her mouth and spread my inner lips wide. Making sure her nose was free so she could breathe. Pauline started to smack her inner thighs systematically from her knees to her pussy on both legs.
    I just watched her in her zeal. Smacking Anna again and again. With each hard blow she squirmed and jumped slightly making me start to cum. By now Ann’s inner thighs were beat red. Pauline was working two fingers in Anna’s asshole. Twisting and turning them slowly. Working the lube deep in to her ass. She was also lubing up the length of the massive dildo. Pressing the tip to Anna’s asshole, Paulina giggled at me and stood up, still straddling the bench and putting her hands on Anna’s knees pushed real hard. The massive dildo entered her asshole at least eight inches. Anna started to pee and Pauline pushed even harder and drove the dildo all the way into her little tight asshole. Laughing, Pauline looked at me squirming on Anna’s face and said “Oh Jess, our little daughter likes to pee. Can you please accommodate her?” I don’t know how she knew, but I had been holding it for a while now. “Yes Mistress I can surely do that.”I said.
    With that I repositioned my pussy and spread it wider so my piss hole was directly over the center of Anna’s ring gag. Right on cue I started to pee as Pauline started to pull the massive dick from poor Anna’s asshole. I couldn’t tell what Anna was fighting more, my heavy stream of piss flooding her mouth or Pauline’s assault on her asshole. I guess both, I was really peeing hard and she couldn’t swallow it fast enough because pee was flooding out of her mouth and she was gagging. I lifted up slightly so she could clear her throat better and stopped peeing. For now.
    Pauline was really fucking her ass now. Her thrusts were long and deep. I got off of Anna’s face and walked behind Pauline and got on my knees. I knew what she liked, so I ran my hand thru her pussy and naturally it was very wet. She just wiggled her hips when I slid two fingers in her dripping cunt. I started finger fucking her deeply and slapping her ass with the other. After about two dozen hard slaps her sexy ass was nice and red. By now Pauline was fucking Anna’s ass so hard I had to push against Pauline’s lower back to keep her from falling into me. She was twisting and slapping Anna’s clit in rhythm to her thrusts.
    Still finger fucking her she tensed and came in a lovely stream of girl goo. She was almost out of breath from fucking Anna’s asshole and actually fell backwards knocking me over. The dildo ripped out of Anna’s asshole so fast she peed herself again! Pauline and I fell in a wet giggling pile onto the cold floor. The rubber dick slapping me hard in the face on the way down. “Please keep your dick to yourself will ya Mistress” I laughed. Pauline just giggled as she helped me up.
    Walking over to Anna, we looked at each other then at her. She really looked like she was suffering. “Oh hell Jess” Pauline said, “it’s getting late and I better get going.” Laughing I replied “You sure you don’t want to finish her off? We still haven’t used her nearly hard enough.” “Nah Jess, you know I’d love to but I gotta get.” “That’s fine Mistress, she lives here. We can finish her another time.”
    Pauline kissed me deeply and longingly then without another word turned and walked away. She would lock up the house and reset the alarm on her way out of the house.
    I smiled and thought how much I loved my Mistress Pauline and walked over to Anna. She was almost unconscious. She was sobbing heavily and was soaked in sweat. And her eyes were rolling back in her head. I worked quickly to free her. Removing all the leather straps and carefully un-strapping and removed the ring gag. Poor baby I thought. I needed to get her upstairs and into a nice warm bath before putting her to bed.
    Leaving her there to rest for a moment, I went over and rolled out the wheel chair I kept down here just for occasions like this. Half carrying her, half dragging her I finally managed to get her in the old wheel chair I kept down there. I wheeled her over to the shower area. This was easier than fighting her dead weight to give her a bath. And besides, I was dead tired too. Turning on the water on two of the shower heads I undressed fully and wheeled Anna under the warm soothing water drenching both of us. It felt so good and relaxing.
    A good nights sleep and I would take Anna out shopping to show her what a good girl she was. So, wheeling her to the elevator with our fluffy towels wrapped around us we headed up to my bedroom. The room was a mess from before, but I was too tired to care. I helped Anna to bed and covered her and slid next to her. Holding her tightly we fell asleep.
    When I awoke Anna was gone from the bed. It was around noon, but I had no clients for the next few days so I popped two Atavan and stretched out lazily and snuggled back in the blankets.
    The slap on the ass and the needle prick came at the same time. I was too groggy to fight back as some liquid was shot into my ass muscle. All I remember was Anna climbing on me and kissing me. The last thing I heard was “Mommy I love you.”
    When I came too, I was unable to move at all. I was on my toes, hanging from my wrists, which were tied to a ceiling hoist with my legs spread painfully with a spreader bar. Each end of the spreader bar was attached to the hooks in the floor.
    I wasn’t blind folded, so I could look down and see that my tits were tied individually with what felt like thin leather strips. They were in turn tied to thin chains that also went to separate hooks in the ceiling. My tits ached as they were holding much of my weight. When I tried to stand flat footed, my tits ached unbearably.
    I was here alone. Obviously Anna had drugged me and brought me down here. She even managed to tie me like this all by her self.
    I heart it before I felt it. The electric hiss, then the sharp jolt of a violet wand being pressed to my outer pussy lip. “Hi mommy” Anna giggled. Straining hard I looked down and saw her on her sitting on a small low chair. “Anna” I said, “Let me go. This shit has gone on long enough. We’re even now.” She just giggled again and pressed the wand to my other labia lip. The pain was terrible and I reflexively jumped. “This isn’t about getting even mommy; this is about me showing you once and for all that I love you.” “Anna I do this for a living, for money. Not for love. Love is what we show each other when we cuddle at night and wake in each others arms.” With this she stood up on the stool and looking down into my eyes said “No mommy, your wrong, and the way your whores used me and the way you use them, that is love.” The look in her eyes scared me.
    She raided her hand and showed me a large pin cushion with dozens of large push pins. Looking quizzically into my eyes she held one up to my face and lightly dragged it across my left cheek. This kind of itched but I could feel the skin breaking, when she plunged it into my right tit. I yelped and screamed “God dam it Anna, let me fucking go” I yelled. “No mommy, I know you want this, and once and for all I’m going to show you how much I love you.” She jammed another pin into my left tit, plunging it two inches into me.
    When I screamed she roughly shoved a heavy plastic ring gag into my mouth and reached around my neck and strapped it tightly. “Remember this mommy?”She giggled. With out another word she started jabbing the long pins all over my tits. Pin after pin, each one entering me painfully and making me thrash about wildly.
    She stopped for a moment and pressed her flat palm to my spread pussy and said, “Oh mommy, your cunt is soaked. You are such a nasty whore.” I was crying heavily as her eyes met mine, but Anna just smiled, and started plunging the long pins into my nipples. Each time I jerked hopelessly against my bonds and was howling and drooling like an injured animal. My tits now have near fifteen pins at least in my tits. From what I could see they looked like purple bulging pin cushions.
    As Anna stopped she sat back down on the stool and started finger fucking me. Her two fingers were twisting and turning in my soaked cunt and making me dizzy with desire despite the pain in my bloody tits. By now we had made love often enough for her to know when I was about to cum, and as I tensed she suddenly stopped.
    “Oh mommy you can’t cum yet.” She said while giggling. Then Anna stood up on the stool and placed a wet finger thru my ring gag and said “Lick it whore mommy. Suck your nasty cunt juice off my fingers whore mommy.” My tongue traced circles around each finger, when suddenly she hopped off the stool and was gone from my sight. I soon heard a whirring noise as the hoist was turned on. I was being lowered! She was going to let me go! I was soon proved wrong as she kicked the back of my knees. On my knees she raised the hoist an inch or two so I still couldn’t move. Anna walked in front of me and started rubbing her pert tits on my face. It felt good until she rubbed up against the evil pins in my throbbing tits. “Now my whore mommy,” Anna mused.”I know you will like this.” She walked behind me and all I remember hearing was a swooshing sound as my shoulders became like white hot fire.
    A numbing pain shot again at me, this time on the lower back. In the back of my mind I knew it was the cruel double tailed bullwhip I had. It was heavy and very thin and could open the flesh with little effort. And Anna was whipping me as hard and as cruelly as she could. “Swoosh” and my ass was on fire, Another “Swoosh” and my upper thighs stung like fire. Again and again she brought the evil whip down.
    From my neck to the back of my knees I was in searing pain. The sound of the whip zinging through the air was truly frightening and seemed to stop time. I must have passed out because I was seeing things that weren’t there. It was so weird, I heard the “swoosh” of the whip and it hitting my body, but there was no pain. “How odd” I thought to myself.
    My next sensation was of Anna removing my ring gag. I opened my eyes and could barely make out what she was doing. She had brought over a tall wide barstool and had placed it in front of me. She climbed up on it and threw her legs over my shoulders. The added weight caused me extreme pain in my shoulders as she scooted forward. Her pretty bald pussy just an inch from my aching mouth.
    “Now whore mommy, you better show me how much you love me. Start licking whore fuck pig.” With that she scooted forward. I had no choice but to lick her the best I could. Maybe just maybe Anna would show me some mercy. I probed and licked her as deeply as I could as I struggled to breathe. She was slowly humping my face. My shoulders felt like they were tearing. Suddenly I felt her gripping the ropes tighter and she wrapped her legs around my neck as she came. She came so hard she squirted her warm girl goo all over my face and hair.
    Finally she climbed off of me as I struggled to breathe. Anna slapped my face hard and said “See mommy, I love you.””Anna” I gasped, trying to catch my breath.”You have to let me go now. Come on baby the funs over.” “Mommy” Anna said with a tone of exasperation, “I need to know how much you love me first.” “Anna darling, I know you love me and I love you, but enough’s enough.”
    Suddenly she was furious and screaming as she repeatedly slapped my face really hard. “Mommy, I know you love your fucking whores like Denise and Pauline. All you do is pity the poor little baby you rescued.” “Anna I………. the she went into a rage and slapped me even harder and kicked me in the stomach. I gasped and struggled to breathe as she pulled my hair back and stuffed a pair of wet panties in my bruised mouth.
    “Remember these mommy?” She punched me hard in the stomach then shoved that fucking evil ring gag back in my mouth. She just laughed and started kissing my nipples.
    At this point I was really scared. Anna was crazy and I had no hope of her freeing me. By now my back aching badly still and my wrists were numb. As she was licking my nipples she suddenly bit down hard with her back molars causing me to jerk violently at the unbelievable pain. She them bit my other nipple severely and even harder.
    I think I passed out but was jolted back to consciousness as my face hit the cold floor. I could feel the blood oozing from my nose as Anna tied my neck to one of the hooks in the floor. She had cut me down. My arms were still straight in front of me and she tied my wrists to the floor too.
    My ass was high in the air as the first sharp slap of a heavy wooden paddle. She was laughing again and hitting my already welted ass as hard as she could. I was aware of her heavy breathing as she hit me again and again. I was in terrible pain and started to wonder if she were going top kill me. This thought was shattered from my semi conscious state as her fingers entered my asshole. She was twisting and turning them rapidly as she kneeled between my legs and pressed the tip of what could only be a strap on dildo. She dug her sharp nails into my tender sides and the dildo ripped at my asshole. She felt me struggling and just laughed harder. She was pushing it hard and deep into me.
    “Oh mommy she said, “doesn’t that feels good?” All I could do was try to focus on my breathing as she plunged the massive hard rubber dick deep into my asshole. Anna raked her nails over the raised welts on my ass cheeks as she started getting into a strong slow rhythm. Her assault on my asshole was relentless, and I’m sure my ass was bleeding.
    I was fading in and out again and felt that every square in of my body was screaming in agony. Anna was fingering my clit as she continued ruining my asshole and I was amazingly starting to cum. Amazing! I had never in my life been treated so rough or cruelly. Just as I was tensing and about to explode she stopped and violently ripped the dildo from my ass.
    “No mommy, I didn’t say you could cum yet.” She was laughing again and I heard her walk away. The foot step approached and a nuclear explosion went off in a blinding flash as a heavy quirt tail was brought down on my bloody ass. My ass my thighs my shoulders were being savagely whipped.
    Now I was more unconscious than awake. But she continued. I heard something that sounded like. “Now mommy, you’re going to love only me aren’t you? You nasty fucking whore.”Anna was untying me at last. I was free. She helped me up and I kept falling down. Finally with her help we made it to a chair. My entire body ranged from dull aches to fiery pain.
    I sat down heavily on the padded chair. Wait! She was strapping my neck to a board. This was my own pillory. “No” I screamed in a weak voice. But Anna just laughed. She lifted each arm one at a time and strapped my wrists and above the elbow horizontally.
    My legs were spread cruelly and she pushed back each knee to the wooden pillory and strapped each one tightly. My ankles were also ties back to the heavy rear wooden wall. My ass and pussy cruelly exposed. I heard steps then I muffles giggle. Anna

    Removed my gag and the soaked nasty panties from my mouth. But I was too weak to speak. Suddenly my pussy was in searing pain. I jumped and screamed louder than I thought possible.
    It felt like a hot knife. But I knew from the sound that it was a thin bamboo cane, It slice thru the air in an eerie hiss. Then my pain on my cunt exploded inside my head. I had passed out again and still the blows came. Somehow I was aware of blood splattering me. My pussy was a raw bloody mess. I think they told me this later but I’m still hazy.
    As I drifted in and out I heard the sound of metal scraping the stone floor. I knew from the sound she was positioning an auto fuck machine under my bottom. I had uses it many times on my clients. It had two metal arms that held large thick dildos. The speed and depth of thrust were all adjustable. The god dam thing even had a self lube function that squirts out lubrication onto the dildos.
    I could barely feel the dildos being inserted into my bloody pussy and my ruined asshole. I felt Anna kissing me on the lips and deeply tongue kissing me as she whispered “See mommy, I really do love you. From now on we will be together forever.”
    She kissed each aching nipple gently when I screamed out in horrible pain. She had shoved a large barbed fish hook through my nipple. She picked up my other tit and shoved another fish hook thru that nipple as well. Again I screamed louder than I thought possible. She shoved a fish hook deep into each pussy lip and tied them to my thighs. This too was incredibly agonizing. My screams sounded like a dying animal. Never had I known that the human body could with stand such pain.
    And Anna English. She was crazy. Torturing me while telling me she loved me. And the rage and fury with which she did it. I was sure I was going to die. She picked up the string she had tied to the fish hooks and pulled down on them and tied them to something. Stretching my wrecked nipples horribly.
    Then it happened. Anna turned on the fuck machine. The two fat dildos starting to pump away slowly and deeply into my asshole and swollen bloody pussy. She had also tied my nipples to the lower part of the machine’s arms. Each stroked caused a nipple to be pulled horribly. One dildo in. One nipple stretched. Even In this horrible position I came almost instantly.
    On and one the machine went. A steel monster. Relentless. Wave after wave of shuddering orgasm were coming to my agonized body. Minutes apart. Pain and ecstasy melding into one. Nothing else existed except that agony and the orgasms. Was this death or life? It didn’t matter anymore. I fell into my dreams warm and happy.
    I dreamed of Anna. We were sitting in the garden. The birds and the butterflies flying happily around us. Then she disappeared. A skeleton appeared in front of me with Anna’s face. I screamed. Or was I laughing? I was floating above the trees. Looking down on my yard. The sun was low in the horizon. It was dawn or was it Night that beckoned? And where was Anna…………………….?
    Jennifer woke me with a start. “Jessica baby are you alright?” The nurse asked. “Oh Jennifer, I, uh, yes I think so thank you. I was having a dream.” “The same one again sweetie?” She asked. “Yes Jennifer, I was flying again.” “Well” she said “the doctors say they are going to release you in a day or two.” “Oh yes, I believe I am almost well enough.” After all I still had clients and a business to run. And my dear Deanie should be home soon. I yearned for her tender embrace after all this.
    One of the other nurses walked in with a letter. I was here now for over a week and some of my more important mail was somehow making it here. Trembling I opened the blank envelope. In scrawling red ink it said. “Hi mommy, Denise and I want you to hurry home.”
    ”She loves me now too.”

    Written for my Anna….Lesbian Cunt (MPC)


  • Falling Ch. 04

    Font size : +


    Linnea makes a play for a reluctant acquaintance

    Chapter 4, In which I get the girl — and the guy

    If I got a signature to match the verbal commitment I’d just obtained, the commission alone would more than double my total compensation for the past two years combined — and it would do great things for my standing in the bonus pool.

    It didn’t, however, change the fact I was totally wasted, mostly naked, and leaking semen from every part of my body. That didn’t bother me, although part of me wondered if it should. The problem was that it was late at night, I was sitting in the nearly empty parking lot behind the Bad Hoss, and I couldn’t remember what my rental car looked like or where I’d put my keys.

    After a few minutes of thought, I remembered I’d left the car at the hotel precisely to avoid having to drive drunk. I tried a few times to button my skimpy vest, and gave up on it. I switched tracks and struggled to my feet so I could tug my denim miniskirt down over my ass.

    My original plan had been to use a little of my girlfriend Stacey’s magic to coerce my prospects into giving me their business, but I hadn’t factored in fucking them all silly. I giggled drunkly, thinking it was pretty weird for a self-professed maybe-lesbian to have done all that. The thought I was a flip-flopper made me laugh harder, endangering my balance.

    I looked up, wondering where I would find a cab, when I realized somebody was watching me.

    It was Jenny, our waitress. She reminded me superficially of Stacey, although the all-black outfit seemed more a work uniform thing rather than personal choice. My impression was that she didn’t have a very high opinion of me, and I was surprised to see her. “What are you doing here?” I asked.

    Jenny hugged herself, reminding me it how late it was. “I don’t know. Y’all got me fired tonight,” she bitterly added. “But I guess I’ve got a soft spot in my heart. Besides, you never took back your credit card, and I’m no thief.” She held it out to me.

    I accepted it, sliding it into the vest next to my license, and thought a car would be more useful.

    “Can I drop you off somewhere?” she asked, sounding a little reluctant.

    Belatedly, I remembered swallowing one of her hairs in the bathroom about a million years ago. Stacey claimed doing that, with some special lip gloss, let her influence people. I’d been able to make Jenny show me her panties, but it hadn’t worked so well with my “business associates.”

    “I’m at the Holiday Inn off the business loop,” I told her. “I’d appreciate the ride. But can we visit the restroom first?”

    Jenny shook her head, making the ponytail dance beneath her western hat. “I think we’re persona non gratis,” she replied, mangling the Latin. I thought her accent sounded cute. “Can you wait? The hotel’s only about 10 minutes up the road.”

    We trudged across the parking lot to a Chevy parked near the back corner. By the time we reached it, I knew I wasn’t going to make it to the hotel. “Hold on, Jenny. This’ll just take a minute.”

    I hiked up my skirt and spread my feet a bit, and unleashed a torrent of piss onto the asphalt. I didn’t feel bad about peeing in front of Jenny, since I’d already done far worse than night, and she watched me calmly as if drunken sluts relieved themselves in front of her all the time — for all I knew, they did.

    Actually, it was a little exciting exposing myself to her. Yeah, I’d probably done every man in the county, but I wanted a woman’s body, too. I’d been eating Stacey every day since we’d met, and I was missing the taste of her sweet nectar. Semen was good, but it wasn’t the same.

    I smoothed down my skirt and we climbed into the car. A graduation tassel hung from the rear view mirror, and a faint feminine scent reached my twitching nose. Jenny removed her hat and tossed it into the back seat, then looked over at me. “Do you mind taking off your hat? I don’t like to advertise, you know. Men think they can take advantage.”

    “I totally understand,” I said, removing my hat too. I didn’t even remember getting it, so she could keep it for all I cared.

    We both noticed about the same time that my breasts were completely exposed. “I think I’m too drunk to fasten the buttons,” I apologetically explained when she looked at me.

    Jenny sighed and then leaned over and pulled on the vest until it was straight enough that she had a prayer of buttoning it. The most obvious result of this was that my nipples hardened, eager for her attention.

    “You can touch them, if you like,” I offered.

    “I do not,” she snapped shortly, roughly tugging on the vest so she could fasten just enough buttons to be decent. She managed to do it without any physical contact with me, unfortunately.

    The drive passed in uncomfortable silence, but it was as short as she’d promised. “Here you are, Ms. Richwell,” Stacey said, after pulling into a loading space near the door. I wondered how she knew my name, and then guessed she’d remembered it from the credit card.

    “Oh, call me Linnea, please,” I said. “Ms. Richwell sounds so formal.”

    She shrugged. “Linnea. You’ve got your room key, right?”

    I did, happily. “Will you come up with me?” I asked, very much wanting her to, as I climbed out of the car.

    “No, I should be getting home,” Jenny replied, but she got out too and locked the doors.

    The lobby was locked for the evening, and I dropped the keycard trying to run it through the reader. Jenny fetched it and opened the door for me. The night clerk looked at us closely, but went back to his reading after Jenny waved the card at him.

    I stared at her in the elevator, remembering the glimpse of her thighs I’d gotten earlier, and wanting more. I edged closer to her, inviting a touch or a kiss, but got nothing. We walked down the hall to the room and I stepped aside so Jenny could open the door.

    “Okay, you’re all set, Linnea,” she told me, holding out the keycard.

    “Just come in!” I snapped, feeling frustrated, and tried to kiss her when she did.

    She stiff-armed me away, looking surprised, and shrieked, “What are you doing?” but fled into the room instead of back to the hallway.

    I locked the door and followed her into the suite, feeling hot and bothered. I’d thought I wanted to sleep, but now I realized I wanted Jenny. Sexual tension was building inside my body, and for some reason I was unable to just touch myself. I needed to have my tongue inside her. She’d be my first woman except for Stacey.

    Jenny was standing in the room hugging herself and looking disoriented. I couldn’t understand what was happening, but I knew I wanted her. I wanted to see every inch of her body.

    I watched incredulously as Jenny kicked off her shoes and untied the short apron. She pulled her shirt over her head, revealing a basic black bra, and unzipped her skirt before stepping out of it. I remained frozen in place, unwilling to disturb anything, while she removed her underwear and bra and then sat down to skim the elastic top thigh highs down her legs.

    “Ca-Can you help with my buttons, again?” I asked, feeling new moisture between my legs.

    She looked like she wanted to roll her eyes, but politely rose and walked to where I stood. Jenny was so lithe and scrumptious, and the dark delta above her mound drew my eyes to it. My nipples felt almost hard enough to burst open the vest on their own, and I fought to keep my hands by my sides as she unbuttoned the vest. I shucked it onto the floor as soon as she was finished.

    “What are you doing?” she asked, voice rising in dismay, and backed away from me as I fought with my skirt.

    The little tease was driving me crazy. I stopped messing with my skirt and looked at her, wishing I were sober. “It’s been a long day. We need a shower,” I improvised.

    “Not together!” she protested, looking horrified at the idea.

    “Of course not,” I sighed. “You go first.” I needed time to think.

    She edged around me and walked into the bathroom, leaving the door open when I thought hard that there was no reason to close it. I heard the shower start and carefully did not think too much about when, or if, Jenny would notice she was already naked.

    For myself, I tore open a foil packet of coffee and dumped it in the coffeemaker. I needed something to keep me going and hopefully clear my thoughts. How could Big Bill have been so aroused, and Jenny so unaffected?

    I walked over to her clothes and looked at her panties, searching for signs of arousal. There was nothing. I picked up the rest of her things, and looked in her purse. There was the usual junk, including a wallet and cell phone, but also my lip gloss!

    Had she gone to look for it, driven by my thoughts? But why hadn’t she warmed up to me? What was I overlooking? I turned and looked at the bathroom, watching tendrils of steam wafting along the ceiling, and made a connection. I’d burned Big Bill’s hair! Something made my mind switch into overdrive.

    There wasn’t a candle to be seen, but I refused to let that deter me. Hurriedly I returned to the pile of clothes and selected a few strands from Jenny’s shirt as well as a pube from her panties for good luck. The water in the shower shut off as I twisted her hairs together.

    I dropped the lip gloss several times trying to extend it with one hand, but finally managed to smear some of it on the hairs. I was dripping with anticipation, so adding some of my dew to the mixture was child’s play. There was a travel pack of tissue in my suitcase; I tore off a piece of one sheet and wrapped it around the hairs.

    No sign of Jenny yet, but I didn’t think I had much more time. Ignoring the fresh coffee in the mug, I snatched the foil packet and bent it into a crude bowl, setting the tissue bundle inside. The whole assembly went into the compact microwave next to the coffee maker and I punched the “30 seconds” button and stood back.

    The oven began making frightfully loud zapping sounds almost immediately, and I could see flashes of arcing electricity through the shaded window.

    “What’s it doing?!” gasped Jenny from the doorway of the bathroom as ribbons of smoke began filtering into the room from the top of the door. “Lord, it’s on fire!”

    I darted close enough to hit the “stop” button before retreating. “It’s okay, I think,” I reassured her — and myself — before turning to look at Jenny. She was wrapped in a towel that covered everything important, but in a way that was more titillating than when she’d been completely nude.

    The smoke was slowly dissipating, but I’d already lost interest in it. For the first time, Jenny was looking at me the same way I’d been looking at her. I approached her slowly, wary that I was imagining things, but she held her ground, mouth parted and pupils dilated like she was seeing me for the first time.

    She trembled slightly when my hands touched hers. I gently tugged the towel free of her grasp and let it fall, revealing her beautiful body. I breathed softly on her tits and watched her soft pink nipples erect themselves into crinkled points.

    They looked tasty, begging to be sucked and fondled, but I had a more primal need. I squatted before her and looked at her flowering labia, already glistening with aromatic droplets. I pressed my face against her and my tongue found heaven in those soft folds. Moisture gushed from her and Jenny moaned incoherently, obviously as aroused as I.

    I felt bad for cheating on Stacey, but this girl tasted so good I just couldn’t help myself. Her body was shuddering, clearly on the edge of orgasm, and I wanted to bring her there. I dipped a finger inside her, coating it well, and then worked it into her tight rosebud while I lashed her clit with my tongue.

    “Oh My God!” she screamed, thrashing in a monstrous orgasm and buckling at the knees. I lapped eagerly at her sudden gush of nectar and came too without even touching myself — she was that erotic.

    “Oh my God,” Jenny repeated, staring into my eyes as we knelt facing each other on the floor. “I never realized!” She pulled me into an enthusiastic kiss I was only too happy to return. Our tongues fought with each other while our hands roamed each others’ bodies. “I want to taste you too, Linnea!” she exclaimed when we broke apart.

    I grinned, feeling my second wind, and pulled her towards the bed. This time, she showed no hesitation in pulling off my boots and socks, and helping me unfasten my skirt.

    Jenny crouched between my legs, almost drooling into my well-used slit, but I couldn’t forego the pleasures of tasting her. “Turn around,” I panted, and she understood immediately.

    What followed was probably the best sex I’d ever had, Stacey included. It pained me to admit it because she was the love of my life, but that 69 with Jenny punched every one of my buttons, repeatedly. I fed on her mound, savoring every bit of her nectar, and teased her delightfully sensitive and accommodating asshole with a few fingers. Unlike Stacey, who was all about receiving, my Texas belle was all too willing to reciprocate fully and lavish her creative attentions on my own cunt and ass.

    We passed orgasms back and forth like hot potatoes, alternately shaking in erotic ecstasy and inciting the other to scream and clutch tight. I wanted it to go on forever, but my body finally pooped out about 6 AM and we just lay in the bed, holding each other.

    That lassitude was what made the buzzing coming from Jenny’s purse audible. I just lay there, but Jenny sat up bolt upright. “Shit! Daniel!” She looked at me and amplified, “My boyfriend. I was supposed to be home hours ago.”

    “You live together?” I asked.

    She nodded. “But… I love you, Linnea.”

    I felt a matching warmth inside me, nearly matching what I felt for Stacey. I understood how it felt to be torn. “Do you love him?”

    Jenny hesitated. “I did. I wouldn’t have hesitated to say ‘yes’ yesterday.” Tears welled up in her eyes. “He’s a good man; he doesn’t deserve this.”

    Sitting up, I gave her a quick kiss. “You don’t have to choose, Jenny. I won’t be here forever, anyway.” After another moment of thought, I added, “What do you think he would do if he knew about us?”

    “I don’t know,” she admitted. “He’s joked about inviting one of my friends into bed, but I don’t think he ever thought I’d agree.”

    “Invite him here,” I impulsively urged her. “If he doesn’t understand, he’s not the man for you.”

    She flashed me a grateful smile and scampered off the bed to collect the phone from her purse. Her fingers started flying across the slide-out keyboard. Jenny’s expression morphed into a silly grin as she continued texting, and I knew she wasn’t ready to leave him.

    I watched her lovely body on display as she stood there, unconsciously shifting her weight and twisting a foot back and forth. The sight of her was too delicious to resist, so I slid off the bed and helped myself to another taste of her.

    “He doesn’t believe me,” Jenny announced with mingled humor and exasperation. “Men!”

    Without interrupting my slow licking, I looked up at her and the phone. As if she had read my mind, Jenny angled the phone and snapped a picture. She showed it to me; the upper part of my face was framed nicely by her breasts and it was clear where my mouth was located. Smiling triumphantly, she sent it.

    Her smile disappeared a moment later. “Porn? I did not find that picture on the Internet,” snarled Jenny as she typed furiously. “I can’t believe he doesn’t recognize me!”

    I had to stop teasing her and laugh. “Let’s try again.” I stood up and moved around behind Jenny, wrapping one hand around her waist to keep her close, and the other around a tanned breast and stroke her nipple. “Take a shot now,” I whispered in her ear.

    Jenny sighed, “You are so bad, Linnea,” and held out the phone with one trembling hand while she ground her butt into me. The resulting picture was a little crooked, but I wasn’t going to complain.

    There was a brief, if enjoyable, pause before the response arrived. I watched over Jenny’s shoulder as she opened the picture. It was a close-up of an erect penis, presumably Dan’s from the way she was giggling, and a brief note appeared on its heels: “20 MIN!!!”

    “Just enough time for a shower,” I decided. After an all-nighter of no-holds-barred sex, I was a little ripe and I wanted to make a good impression on Jenny’s significant other. “Will you join me?”

    This time, she agreed.

    They looked so beautiful together I couldn’t help but touch myself watching them. Daniel was tall and lean and had come off as a bit shy and uncertain initially, but possibly that was because we’d both been naked when Jenny’d answered the door.

    He’d warmed up quickly enough under the stimulation of our tongues and his first load of the morning had emptied across both our faces. Jenny and I had turned our attentions to each other, licking each other clean, and Daniel had ended up as hard as he’d been before he’d cum.

    I watched Jenny’s face in the soft glow of the rising sun and started stroking myself more urgently. Her lips parted, eyes closed, she was one of the most beautiful sights I’d ever seen. Kneeling behind her, Dan was easing his lotion-slicked erection gingerly into her virginal back door.

    “Oooooh my Gaaaaaawwwwd,” Jenny moaned throatily. “Don’t stop, Baby!”

    The excitement on Dan’s face suggested he wasn’t planning on stopping any time soon. “You are so tight, Jenny! You’re gonna make me pop in no time.”

    “Not yet,” she pleaded, sighing again as he worked a little deeper inside her.

    I knew how she was feeling. Something about being dominated by a real man, feeling his cock spreading me and spearing deep in my gut, made me light up inside like nothing except the feel of a woman’s pussy beneath my tongue. I wanted Dan’s slippery meat up my ass, but it was only fair to let Jenny have him first.

    That didn’t mean I had to sit out all the fun, I realized. I crawled closer and rolled onto my back before eeling underneath Jenny. My breath caught in my throat as I watched, up close, as Daniel bottomed out inside her stretched pink rosebud. Jenny’s fragrant juices trickled down the insides of her thighs, calling me. I craned my head upwards, tasting her and watching Daniel’s flesh slide in and out.

    Jenny’s breath gusted against my bare mound, making my clit stand up like the goose bumps on my arms. “I think I’m in heaven,” she gasped between slurps at my dripping pussy. “I — oh fuck!

    My teeth released her clit from their gentle grip as she flooded my face with her sweet juices. Watching Jenny cum filled me with a breathless delight that only increased when she began reciprocating more actively. I guessed she’d cum again, even harder, when she felt Daniel shooting his warm spunk into her ass. Impatiently, I reached between his legs so I could tickle his sphincter with a fingernail.

    I wanted my turn on his rod, too. It never crossed my mind that Jenny wouldn’t share him; somehow I just knew we’d be the kind of friends who’d share everything with each other. I was less certain how Stacey would react, but surely she couldn’t expect me to go for days and days on trips and not have any relief, could she?

    Daniel grunted and I half-imagined I could see his balls contracting as they pumped his sticky load into Jenny. The thought of it — okay, and Jenny’s devilishly active tongue — left me feeling like I might explode, and my toes curled just before I cried out and clutched her to me.

    A girl could have worse ways to start the day.


  • Training Gail THe End – The final humiliation

    Font size : +


    Gail’s descent is complete

    As Gail stepped out of the shower, the back of her throat still felt a little rough from deep throating Jack, and her pussy was still tingling from her recent fingering and the vivid memories of the last12 hours. As she was drying off, she kept staring at herself in the mirror, imagining what her husband must have thought seeing her “cunt eater” label across her tits, well at least he didn’t see the label on her pussy. It’s not that she didn’t appreciate the constant sexual attention she had enjoyed, she was fearful of going too far and losing herself to her throbbing clitoris. Thinking of that, she wished she would have masturbated herself in the shower because she was still unsatisfied from almost choking on Jack’s cock before she could orgasm. She opened the bathroom door to see if the coast was clear, shut it and sat down on the toilet. She spread her legs wide, leaned back almost knocking the toilet lid off, and let her fingers trace down her stomach and explore her nude pussy. Her fingers glided over her sensitive clitoris, causing her to lurch as her pussy began to swell and lubricate. It was becoming too much for her to take in the silence of the bathroom. Her breathing became heavier, her forehead became ringed with beads of sweat, that now familiar smell of cunt filled her nostrils. She looked at her glistening fingers as they pumped in and out of her pussy, the site of her naked pussy getting finger fucked was getting her hotter and hotter. Needing to taste her own juices, she withdrew her hand from her pussy, replaced it with the other and raised her dripping hand to her waiting lips. Just as she was about to close her lips around her soaked fingers, and cum while tasting her own cunt juices, the bathroom door swung open with Jack saying, “Someone named Sarah said it was important to talk with you.” He began to say something else, but seeing his wife satisfying herself for the second time in almost 30 minutes left him speechless. Gail, stammering, blurted out, “I’ll take it on the bedroom phone.” Jack quickly left, wondering what the fuck was going on.

    Twice in the last 30 minutes Gail was cheated out of an orgasm. But the call from Sarah was important, as much was hanging in the balance. Gail picked up the phone with a hello, and Sarah asked what she was up to. Not really caring about the response,
    Sarah cut in to Gail’s response, “You need to meet me in 30 minutes at the Shell gas station on 30th and Park. Don’t be late if you want more pictures deleted off my camera.” Gail didn’t have time to finish what she had started, and barely had enough time to get dressed and get to the Shell station. Her cunt was still creaming with her own juices when she pulled on a pair of light blue cotton panties and jeans, slipped on a bra, a pull over shirt, and a pair of sandals. Her hair was still wet, so she pulled it back into a pony tail, put on a ball cap and exited the house, telling Jack she’d be back shortly.

    When she arrived at the gas station, Sarah was already there. It was the middle of the afternoon on Sunday, so there were only a few people coming and going from the station. Gail pulled up beside Sarah, and said, “What was so important?” Sarah, knowing this was a do or die situation, meaning she would either have Gail’s complete obedience or Sarah would lose control over Gail, and it would happen here and today. “Into the bathroom, I have the key,” Sarah said in a very stern manner. “What fo…” Gail could not complete the sentence, because Sarah pulled out the camera and waived it around. Gail looked around the gas station to see if anybody was watching them, and seeing nobody around, she followed Sarah into the girl’s room. It was a messy place with paper towels strewn on the floor, along with bits and pieces of toilet paper, and the typical grunge on the floor. Sarah closed and locked the door behind them and looked right through Gail’s eyes. “Gail, this is where your life changes. Take off your shirt!” Gail hesitated a little, and began stammering, without missing a beat, Sarah reached out and slapped Gail across the face. “I said take it off!” Gail, knowing now that Sarah was not messing around, reached up to rub her stinging face, then down to pull her shirt over her head. “Now the bra!” said Sarah. Not willing to argue anymore, or get slapped again, Gail took her bra off as well, standing there naked from the waist up with her top and bra in her hands. “I see you’re a cunt eater, and I see your nipples are nice and hard Gail, you like this don’t you?” “No, not really,” said Gail, “I’m embarrassed.” “Really”, said Sarah, “I’ll bet your pussy is creaming already. Put your clothes in the sink and take of your jeans!” Gail, lowered her head in shame, unbuttoned and unzipped her jeans, then peeled her jeans down her legs. “Off with them,” demanded Sarah. Gail stepped out of her jeans causing her sandals to come off as well. Gail was standing in only her light blue panties in front of a woman she had only met last night, in a gas station bathroom, and unsure about what would happen next.

    “Let me see the crotch of your panties Gail, if they are wet, you must take them off, and if they are dry I’ll let you keep them.” Gail knew she was done for, because they were wet when she left the house. As Gail began to take off her panties, Sarah said, “What, no contest?” “My panties are soaked, they’ve been soaked since I got here,” Gail said sadly. With that she tossed her obviously wet panties and jeans in the sink, and stood naked in front of her conqueror. Sarah surveyed her obedient subject, and said slyly,” you’re horny aren’t you? Look at your nipples, they are rock hard, and I can see your wet cunt from here.” Gail glanced down at her nipples quickly, and sheepishly nodded her head. “Hmmm”, said Sarah, “Your tits say you’re a cunt eater, and your pussy says that you’re Sarah’s Cunt. Is that true Gail, do you eat cunt?” Gail was becoming speechless as the horror of what was happening began to seep into her mind. It all happened so fast, she didn’t have time to think, she just acted…all she could do was nod. Sarah was having none of that, “Say it Gail, tell me what you are! Look if you’re good today, you will end up having most of the pictures from last night deleted from my camera.” Little did Gail know that Sarah had set up Judy’s mini video camera in the bathroom on top of the towel dispenser to capture the entire bathroom scene.

    “I’m a cunt eater, and I’m Sarah’s cunt”, Gail blurted out. “I’m your cunt Sarah, I’m your horny cunt.” “Good girl,” said Sarah, now “I’m going to let you masturbate yourself to an orgasm, then you are going to crawl over here and eat my pussy.” Gail, had been close to an orgasm 2 times in the last hour, desperately needed to cum, and she began massaging her pussy just like she had in the bathroom, looking at her deranged site in the scratched bathroom mirror. The humiliation and her throbbing clitoris were getting the best of her, as her legs became weak, she leaned her back up against the grimy bathroom wall for support and began to vigorously finger fuck her hot juicy cunt. As her long awaited orgasm began to course through her body, she slid down the wall and finished cumming as her naked ass hit the disgusting floor. Her cunt juice was leaking down her crotch to her asshole and onto the floor below making her ass a bit sticky to the floor.
    During this display, Sarah had dropped her jeans and panties to her ankles, and pushed them off to the side, sitting on the toilet with her legs spread wide and fingers buried in her own pussy.

    “Come over here cunt, it’s time for you to eat my pussy!” Gail was about to get up when Sarah blurted, “Crawl her on your hands and knees, crawl like the cunt you are!” Gail was way past any sense of dignity, so she crawled across the fowl floor on her hands and knees. As Gail reached the toilet, she could smell the stench of dried piss on and around the toilet, but also knew the cunt she was about to eat was sitting on that toilet, and she had to ignore the smell, just like she has had to ignore many embarrassing things in the last 12 hours. Once again, like the night before, Sarah forced Gail to get her chin over the rim of the toilet and her head almost completely in the toilet bowl to get at Sarah’s cunt. Once Gail lips made contact with Sarah’s cunt, Sarah wrapped her legs around Gail’s head in a light vice grip, and let out a stream of hot piss in Gail’s mouth. Gail struggled to free herself, but only proceeded to have piss spray over her face, hair and tits. Finally freeing herself she got up on her knees, dripping with piss, she attempted to wipe the piss off her face, but her hands were dirty and smelly from the floor, so she stood on her knees just dripping with piss, staring in astonishment at Sarah. Sarah coolly looked at Gail, and said, “not only are you a good cunt eater, you’re an ok toilet too. I still need to cum, and you still need to eat me, so get back at it, I’m horny.” Gail was defeated, on the floor of a dirty gas station bathroom, naked, soaked in piss, and lowering her head into a dirty toilet to eat a stranger’s pussy. What had she become, and how will this all end!


  • Agatha Allbut & The Bimbo Squad Ch 06 The Game Continues

    Font size : +


    © 2012 Sal De Klerk, CO-Author, All Rights Reserved

    4-2020

    Edited by ElmerStudd

    Authors Note:

    This is a long story, containing 10 chapters, a prologue and epilogue. All chapters have been submitted and should be posted within a few days of each other.

    The idea for this story came from a story idea forum. Thank you janetsexy77!

    Warning:

    This story contains adult content including This story contains lesbian group sex including spanking, masturbation, cunnilingus, and more. If this is not your type of smut, please find another story.

    8========D

    Round 4

    Erin’s attitude didn’t improve much, but she was ignoring Aggie instead of attacking her. “Pick a nude player and sexually stimulate them for 30 seconds. If no players are nude, take something off,” Erin pulled off her sock.

    Shay went next and read, “You must strip one item of your clothing, but you can make another player take something off.” Shay looked around the group and her eyes stopped on Christina, “Christina, take something off,” she said. Standing up and reaching under her skirt, she pulled her granny panties off.

    Christina stood up and shimmied out of her boy shorts revealing a pair of tangas underneath. Once again the judge’s voice paused the action, “Player three, you were told to wear eight items of clothing, It appears you violated that rule.”

    Christina looked out at the stage lights. “I’m not wearing a bra,” she said.

    “Player three is not in violation of the rules. The game may continue,” the voice boomed.

    Christina sat down and pulled a card. “Seduce another player for 30 seconds.” She jumped up and practically ran over to Aggie. Christina reached out and touched Aggie’s arm as they locked in a passionate kiss, both girls’ hands caressing and fondling each other. They fell to the floor rolling around, trying to touch everything at once. Hannah called time, but the girls were oblivious as they swallowed each other’s tongues.

    “Vee, can you give me a hand, please?” Hannah asked as she tried to separate the lust-filled ladies. Both were breathing heavily, looking at each other with animal hunger, their hair mussed and makeup smeared. Hannah cleared her throat, bringing them somewhat back to the present. They both took their seats, continuing to look at one another, forgetting about the game.

    “I get to lick someone, again,” Vee said, after reading her challenge. She headed straight for Aggie, licking her from the knee to the edge of her skirt. Aggie closed her eyes to imagine it was Christina licking her.

    Vee sat down and May took a card, “Pick any player and personally strip them of one item of clothing.” May stood up and walked over to Erin. “Stand up,” she ordered the sullen girl. Erin stood and May yanked down the ankle-length skirt Erin was wearing, exposing her bikini briefs to everyone. Erin dropped into her seat holding her hand out for the skirt. May held it up and twirled it over her head in victory as the spectators cheered. When May was done she threw it right into Erin’s face before sitting down.

    “I got the same thing as May,” Aggie said, looking over the group. She decided to strip off Vee’s black leather capris, leaving her in her miniskirt. Aggie reached under Vee’s skirt and unfastened the pants, sliding them down her thick powerful legs and off her body. Once Aggie removed them she handed the pants to Vee and returned to her seat.

    “Seduce another player for 30 seconds,” Erin read as soon as Aggie sat down. Erin stood up and walked over to Christina and whispered into her ear. Christina giggled as Erin continued to whisper and start giving Christina a back rub. Christina begins to moan in pleasure. All the while, Erin was looking at Aggie smiling, trying to make her adversary jealous. When time was called Erin leaned in and kissed the sexy Latina, pissing Aggie off.

    Shay pulled out her card. “Oh No, not this,” she said. “You can choose to remove one item of clothing or all the other players can tickle you for 30 seconds. So I either expose myself or get tickled which I hate. I guess I’m the first one to show her boobies.”

    Every eye was on the curvaceous strawberry blonde as she slowly unbuttoned her blouse, let it slip from her shoulders, and flutter to the floor, exposing her well-formed, perky breasts to everyone. She sat down holding her hands over her breasts waiting for the next girl’s turn, hoping it would pull all the attention away from her.

    All the players got serious now. They realized that the game could and probably would end with most, if not all of them, naked in front of a group of strangers. Christina tentatively reached for her challenge, “Stimulate a nude player. Since no one is nude, I’ve gotta take something off.” Christina looked at her options and then looked at Shay, “I guess your girls aren’t going to be the only ones on display,” pulling off her tube top.

    There was more cheering as Christina sat down. Aggie silently joined in with the crowd, seeing what she thought, were the most perfect breasts to ever exist on the planet.

    “Strip or be tickled. Some choice,” Vee muttered. “I’ll either be the third set of tits flopping around or let 5 people tickle me. Aww hell. Y’all saw my nips already anyway,” she said, undoing her bra and letting her large tits hang out. There were more cheers as the crowd started to get a bit rowdy.

    May was happy she was still wearing five pieces of clothing. Hoping that she wasn’t going to be exposed anytime soon. Taking a card, she read, “Roll the die and lick that player on any uncovered skin.” May dropped the die and it came up 2. May crawled over to Shay and began to lick her on the nipples, making them all wet. She alternated left and right and every time the cool air hit the wet nipple it got a little harder. By the time she was done, Shay’s nipples were pointing out toward the crowd. They all clapped at how far they were protruding from her. May took a little bow and sat down.

    Aggie once again got to strip someone of something they were wearing. She decided on May since she was wearing the most. Aggie asked May to stand up and pulled off her polo shirt. May kissed Aggie as she pulled the shirt up and off the slender Japanese girl’s body.

    Hannah was getting aroused by the action around her and in between her duties as emcee, she was absentmindedly rubbing herself through her clothes. She suddenly realized what she was doing while she watched Aggie and May kiss. She jerked her hand away from her body, quickly walking over to Erin, she held out the tureen. Erin drew her card and read, “I get to strip someone if I strip something. Since May is wearing the most, I guess she can take off her last sock,” she spoke as she worked loose the buttons on her blouse and slid it off her body.

    Shay pulled out her card, muttering just loud enough for those closest to her to hear, “Please don’t be strip, please don’t be strip.” She paused while reading her dare, “Aww fuck,” she cursed, “Have someone strip something but you must do so as well. Well, I guess someone had to be naked first,” as she stood and dropped her mini skirt to the floor, showing her extremely hairy bush which covered her pussy entirely.

    “Damn she looks like a 1970’s porn star,” someone yelled, seeing the forest of hair between Shay’s legs. Shay blushed while the crowd cheered for the naked girl. Shay sat down and crossed her legs hiding most of her bush from view.

    Shay looked around at the other players, “Well I could make Christina naked so I won’t be the only one, but she’ll probably be naked soon anyway. Instead, I think I’ll choose Vee.”

    Vee flipped Shay off as she stood up, reached under her skirt, slid her panties down her legs, and kicked them off. As Vee sat down, Christina read her card. When she was done, she froze for a second. She looked at each player and seemed to be counting. After giving each player the once over she looked at Hannah and said, “I have a very interesting card here. It says, ‘Pick any clothed player and have them strip completely naked’.”

    The whole room froze looking at Christina. Everyone began to count the clothes on the remaining players. Aggie was the first to realize she was the most dressed and got a sinking feeling she was about to be the second player naked.

    Christina made eye contact with Aggie saying, “I figure the fairest thing to do is to pick the person with the most clothes. That’s you Aggie baby. So get naked.”

    Aggie stood up by rote. Every molecule in her body was as red as a well-cooked lobster dinner. She was scared, angry, and just a little aroused. She decided the only way she would be able to strip in front of all these people was to do it quickly and not think about it. She undid her skorts and let them fall to the ground. Next, she quickly pulled off her top, dropping it on top of her skorts. She reached behind her back to the clasp of her bra and let the straps slide down her shoulders and let it fall onto the growing pile of clothes at her feet.

    Aggie froze, unable to take the last step. After waiting, Hannah came over and had a whispered conversation with Aggie. Hannah knelt in front of the slender girl and slowly slid her panties off her long lean legs, exposing her cleanly shaved mons. Hannah worked the panties off Aggie’s body and moved away from the naked girl. She stood motionless before all present in nothing more than what she was born with until someone in the crowd started cheering and the rest joined in. Aggie was still red but for some reason she felt happy, her eyes shining as she sat down. She felt Christina’s eyes boring into her and she looked over. Christina mouthed, “forgive me,” to her, and Aggie gave her a quick nod and wink.

    Christina smiled in relief and heard Vee read, “Make another player remove one item, but you must remove one as well. Well naked chick number 3,” she said while shimming out of her mini skirt. Once it had fallen to the floor there was an explosion of laughter, as everyone noticed that her pubic hair was shaved into a skull and crossbones. Vee pointed at May and said, “time to lose something.” May stood up and unfastened her khaki’s and slid them down. Showing that she was wearing plain, white cotton panties to match her bra.

    The easy banter had gone now as the tension mounted. Only three girls still had clothes and then not much. They all expected to be naked soon. They had no idea what would happen but they knew they still had the rest of this round and three more to go.

    May sat down and drew a card. ‘Personally strip a player of something they are wearing.’ She smiled and looked at the only two other dressed players. “Well Christina, since you got Aggie naked it’s only fair that you join her.” May stood up and walked over to the Olive skinned girl. Once Christina stood up, May dropped to her knees and buried her face in Christina’s crotch.

    The audience laughed, there were some wolf whistles as May slowly lowered Christina’s French cut panties down her legs using only her mouth. Once the Latina was naked, May stood, keeping the panties in her mouth and shook her head like a dog with a chew toy. There were a lot of appreciative noises from the audience. May drooped the panties in Christina’s lap and sauntered back to her seat.

    Hannah spoke up before Aggie could get her card. “Once again we have reached the last card of the round.”

    Aggie sighed and took out her card. She held it to her chest, both covering her small perky breasts and working up the courage to read it. She held the card out, reading slowly and clearly, “Roll the die and fondle that person lustfully for thirty seconds.”

    The room grew very quiet as everyone realized that the game had reached another milestone. Hannah handed Aggie the die, she shook it hard and threw it down. The die bounced and spun across the stage, stopping against the back wall. Hannah walked over, looked down, smiled, and picked up the die.

    Someone who was getting impatient called out, “What’s the number?”

    Hannah looked at Aggie and said just loud enough for everyone to hear “It was a six, you need to roll again.”

    Aggie took the die and tossed it again. This time it stopped in the middle of the players. Everyone laughed when they saw it was six. Hannah picked it up and handed it to Aggie again. “Third times the charm,” Aggie said as she rolled again.

    This time it landed at Vee’s feet who looked down and told everyone, “Three.”

    The crowd went wild remembering the last time Aggie and Christina had to kiss. Christina smiled broadly as she launched herself from her seat and practically ran over to Aggie as they locked their lips together falling to the floor. This time nothing was off-limits, as they sucked on breasts, rubbing clits, exploring each other’s bodies unashamedly. All too soon Hannah called time and it took Vee, Hannah, and Shay to separate the lust-crazed women. Once Hannah had her players under control, she announced the 10-minute break.

    (·Y·) (·Y·) (·Y·)

    Round 5

    Everyone was back in their seats several minutes before the break was officially over. The round started almost immediately with Erin reading, “Roll the die. That player may personally strip you of something you are wearing. If you are already naked, You may strip one item from the player of your choice. Well, I’m not naked, so where’s the die?”

    Hannah handed the die to Erin, who just dropped it down and it landed on 6. Aggie jumped up and ran over to Erin. She made Erin stand up and face the audience. Aggie moved behind her nemesis and started to mess with her bra strap, ‘accidentally’ letting it snap onto her back.

    “You bitch!” she hissed at Aggie. “I’ll get you back for that.” Aggie roughly pulled off her bra, without unfastening it, making Erin grimace in pain. There were giggles at Erin’s discomfort and no one reprimanded Aggie for what she did. Aggie strolled back to her seat with Erin’s bra still in her hand. Before Erin could demand it back Aggie stretched it out and flung it into the audience to the cheers of the crowd. The players could just make out someone waving it in victory.

    Erin said nothing while sitting down, but she glared at Aggie, plotting her revenge. Hannah was smirking from the enjoyment of watching Aggie get revenge on the bully. She held out the tureen to Shay. Shay, without looking, pulled a card. She read it out loud, “Pick a topless player and massage their breasts for 30 seconds. Don’t forget to put an ice cube in each hand.” There were more than a few gasps of delight in response.

    Shay looked at her fellow players, pouting when she saw that the person she wanted to use, May, was still wearing a bra. So she looked at the other players and without telling anyone, she took the ice bucket that Hannah was holding and walked over to Vee. Taking two handfuls of ice, she pressed them against Vee’s nipples. “Fuck! Ice is fucking cold!” Vee exclaimed, to the amusement of the audience. Shay rubbed the ice all over the Goth girl’s ample breasts until Hannah called, “time.” When Shay pulled her hands away, Vee’s tits looked like a sheet of Braille due to all the goosebumps she had. Her nipples were sticking out over an inch.

    “I’ll warm you up baby,” a male voice shouted, eliciting laughter from everyone.

    Shay sat down, curling her legs under her and put her hands underneath her to warm them up. “Holy shit, she’s rubbing her cunt,” some guy yelled.

    A female voice responded, “Shithead, her hands are cold, she’s using her body heat to get warm.”

    “That is one hot body,” another guy tossed in. Hannah cleared her throat, glaring at the audience who were interrupting the game.

    Once the unruly observers had settled down, Christina took out her next challenge. “Damn does anyone shuffle these cards? I got the same thing as Shay. Since Shay has cold hands, let’s give her cold tits as well.”

    Christina took the Ice Hannah was holding and walked over to Shay, who was pouting playfully at Christina. Shay threw out her small breasts and Christina started flicking her nipples with the edges of the ice cubes. Everyone could hear Shay gasp when the ice made contact with her warm flesh. Her nipples quickly hardened with the stimulation. Shay started to shiver, not just from the cold, as Christina drew lines of melting ice all over Shay’s breasts. “Time,” Hannah called. Christina dropped the ice into an empty glass and sat down, rubbing her hands together to warm them.

    Vee grabbed for a card and read it silently, then she looked up at Hannah in shock. Hannah silently prompted her to read the card. Vee shrugged, “I guess there is an advantage to being naked in this game,” she announced. “Place an ice cube in your panties and leave it there until you complete your next turn. If it melts, replace it. If you do not have panties on, then you must masturbate for 30 seconds.”

    Aggie’s eyes shot open when she heard this dare. She was amazed, she had been sitting in front of dozens of strangers naked, for almost an hour and now she might have to masturbate too. There was no way she could bring herself to do anything like that. She was about to tell Hannah she was out, but her eyes met Christina and drew strength from her new friend and decided to stay. There was an unspoken agreement that they would support each other until the end, no matter how embarrassing the dares get. Aggie glanced at Erin who was smirking at her. Aggie knew Erin was thinking that the shy timid girl would back out, but this wasn’t the old Aggie, with Christina’s support, there was nothing short of a gang bang that would make her leave.

    Aggie turned her attention back to Vee who had 2 fingers in her pussy and was violently thrusting them in and out. Meanwhile, her thumb was rubbing her clit and the other hand was crushing her tits and pushing them up so she could lick and suck on her nipples. The players gazed upon this spectacle with awe and lust while the audience cheered her on.

    “Time,” came Hannah’s voice, despite the protests from the observers.Vee reluctantly withdrew her fingers, licking her sweet nectar from them. Her face was flush and she was breathing heavily. “Damn, that was getting good,” she voiced, as she sat back and chugged her drink.

    May drew a card, read it, and said, “Vee you look a bit hot, time to cool those titties down with some ice.” There was laughter as Hannah handed May some ice. Instead of taking just 2 cubes, May took the ice bucket and headed toward Vee. May looked at Vee’s plentiful pair, lifting one at a time and putting an ice cube under each one. May then took a handful of ice in each hand and shoved the icebergs in her hands into Vee’s rack.

    “Now I know why they’re called chesticles,” Vee said as she started to get goosebumps all over her body. May continued to rub the ice into the Goth’s globes. As the Ice melted, May started to lick the rivulets of water as they ran down Vee’s flesh sending shivers deep into both their bodies.

    “Time,” called Hannah. May took her hands away and those closest to Vee could see that her flesh had started to turn bright red, Vee rubbing her breasts to warm them as May sat down looking towards Aggie.

    Aggie gave Erin an evil look with a smug smile knowing she was going to get to rub ice on Erin. She drew her card and read, “Remove one item of clothing. If you are already naked, then roll the die and that player will give you a light spanking of three swats.”

    Aggie’s face blanched and she felt more nauseous than she ever had in her life. Her parents had never used any physical punishments on her, ever. Lars had asked once or twice about spanking her and she had adamantly refused. Now someone who was practically a stranger was going to spank her in front of a large group of strangers. She wanted to run and hide. This was worse than her encounter with the bimbo squad. She looked at Christina who looked at her reassuringly. Keeping her eyes locked on Christina, Aggie took the die from Hannah and dropped it to the floor.

    “Please not Erin, I can do this as long as it’s not Erin,” Aggie mumbled. She jumped out of her seat when she heard Hannah announce “three.” Aggie got on all fours with her ass pointing toward the crowd. Christina knelt behind her and started to caress Aggie’s cheeks.

    “Spank her slutty ass,” a male voice called out.

    “Shut up or GTFO,” one of the ladies in the audience retorted as she was cheered by the rest.

    hristina shifted her position and raised her hand and lightly swatted Aggie on the ass. Aggie, not knowing what to expect, jumped when the hand landed on her virgin ass cheek. A second swat followed on the other cheek. Aggie was happy that Christina was being gentle. Christina paused making Aggie sweat the third one and swung her arm as hard as she could making firm contact on both cheeks at the same time.

    “FUUCCCKKKK,” Aggie yelled as the pain spread from her abused rump to the rest of her body. Christina left her hand in place and her fingers found Aggie’s wet slit and slipped in. Aggie almost collapsed from the combination of pleasure and pain. Christina pulled her hand away before anyone saw her hand probing Aggie’s depths. Christina returned to her seat and turned away from the audience to discreetly suck Aggie’s essence off her fingers.

    Aggie took the time to recover and tentatively stood up and walked to her seat. She cautiously lowered herself and sat down trying not to put pressure on her sore buttocks.

    “We apologize to player six for the rudeness of a single member of the audience. The person in question has been removed and we wish to remind our guests to be respectful towards the ladies on stage.” Aggie nodded her acceptance of the apology.

    Hannah walked over to Erin, who pulled a card, “More fucking ice on tits,” she whined. She thought about choosing Aggie but decided that it would piss Aggie off more if she got to feel up Christina after getting a spanking from her.

    Erin took the cubes and walked over to the slim Latina. She took several ice cubes in each hand and tried to make crushed ice with Christina’s breasts. Christina was in pain from the cold and pressure but refused to let it show, not giving Erin the satisfaction.

    Just as Christina couldn’t take it anymore and was about to scream in pain, Hannah called time. Aggie thought that Hannah called time too soon. Confirming Aggie’s suspicion, Erin glared at the hostess. Hannah said, “Go sit down before I kick your ass all over this room.”

    Erin sat down and was about to say something when Shay spoke up, “Erin, you’ve been a bitch all night. Chill out or get the fuck out.”

    Erin glared at everyone in the room and when she saw she had no support she slumped back in her chair. The anger emanating off her was palpable. Aggie could see the heat of her anger rising from her body.

    Shay took a card and read, “Make out heavily with player four for thirty seconds.”

    Vee smiled at Shay and they began to kiss each other. Tongues went into mouths and hands found breasts. Nipples were pinched and tugged, asses were squeezed. Vee was about to slip a finger into Shay when the dreaded call of, “Time,” came.

    The girls separated and sat down looking at each other with lust in their eyes.

    Christina read her card, “If you still have clothes take something off. If you are naked masturbate for 30 seconds.” There was scattered applause and Christina lay back and began to lightly rub and caress herself. Her eyes were open, staring deeply into Aggie’s eyes who was watching her without blinking. Christina played with her breasts and slid her hands down her body and found her love nub. She started to rub it. As time went on she rubbed it harder and faster, her breathing grew rapid and her eyes lost focus as she was getting close to orgasm. Aggie was transfixed, the only part of her body that was moving was her tongue licking her lips imagining that she was licking up the flow of cream oozing from Christina.

    “Time,” was called, followed by several boo’s, mostly, but not entirely male.

    Christina lay there trying to recover from her near orgasm, while Vee pulled her card. “Ohh, I get to spank somebody now. I just need the die to find out who.”

    Aggie was still engrossed in Christina’s body when to her shock Hannah call, “six”

    “WAIT! WHAT? I get spanked again? Fuck.” Aggie got in the familiar position and waited for Vee to start. Vee put one hand on Aggie’s ass and then licked her other palm and smacked the petite girl with all her might. The force of the blow knocked Aggie to the floor. “OWWWWW FFFFUUUUCCCCCKKKKKK,” Aggie bellowed.

    Hannah quickly stepped between the two girls, “Light spanking,” she reminded Vee.

    “Sorry Aggie, I got carried away. I usually spank my playthings hard,” before anyone could respond. Vee delivered the last two spanks firmly but not hard, but since Aggie was already sore each swat was worse than the first.

    Vee returned to her seat and Aggie was helped up by Christina and Hannah. Before she sat down, Christina hugged her new friend and whispered for a few seconds.

    Aggie smiled at Christina and sat down. Christina returned to her seat. May drew her card and looked at Erin, “Well now Erin, looks like we both have just one thing left, and she pulled her bra over her head, letting her breasts free. Cries of “Arigato” and “Konichiwa” came from several of the males watching the game.

    Aggie drew her card and thanked her lucky stars she wasn’t getting spanked. She thought about making Erin suffer, but decided to get back at Vee back for the spanking. “I get to ice down someone,” she told the players. “I think I’ll ice down Vee.”

    When Hannah walked over, Aggie whispered in her ear, Hannah smiled and nodded. “Vee lay down on the floor please.” Vee hesitated for a moment, Hannah signaled her to lay down. Vee shrugged and lay on the floor, her head toward the audience. Aggie took the bucket of ice from Hannah and walked over to Vee, “This is for that spanking you gave me earlier,” and upended the bucket onto Vee’s chest.

    “OHHH FUCK ME THAT”S COLD,” Vee yelled. Everyone laughed and Aggie got down on her knees and picked up the ice that was on the floor, and began putting it back onto Vee’s body. Vee’s whole torso was covered in ice. She was laying there shivering while Aggie kept picking up the ice that fell off her and put it back on her.

    Time was called and Vee jumped up. Aggie looked at her and offered her a hug, “No hard feelings?”

    Vee looked at her angrily for a second, then smiled and accepted the hug. She said, “No hard feelings, but I will get you back.” The spectators cheered at the good-natured interchange.

    Erin, still sulking, watched them, then snatched a card from the tureen. “Roll the die and give that player a sexy lap dance for 30 seconds.” Erin rolled and saw it came up five. She went to May, sat on her leg, and rubbed her pussy up and down the leg. There was nothing sexy about the emotions at all. No jiggling, no shaking, nothing at all to arouse anyone watching. As soon as Hannah opened her mouth to call time, Erin went back to her seat and threw herself into it. At this point, the crowd, by silent mutual agreement, had decided to ignore Erin and her bad attitude.

    Shay took her card and read it. She looked at Christina, “Hey sexy chica, you and I get to make out.”

    Christina made a come here gesture. Shay walked over and climbed into Christina’s bean bag chair. They began to kiss and feel each other’s breasts. Compared to some of the earlier make-out sessions, this was pretty tame. When Time was called, Christina pulled her card as Shay returned to her seat.

    “I’m giving a lap dance to…,” and she tossed the die, “… Shay,” she laughed. She climbed onto Shay’s lap and shoved her tiny twins into Shay’s face. Shay did a motorboat and Christina turned around, offering her ass cheeks. Shay motorboated them too. Christina then bent over and began to twerk, shoving her pussy into Shay’s face. When Hannah called time, Christina took a bow, thanking the crowd for their cheering. She said to Erin, “That’s a sexy lap dance, sweetie,” eliciting laughter from everyone.

    Vee gave Christina a high 5 as she returned to her seat. Then she pulled a card and read, “Roll the die. Give that player a spanking for 10 seconds.” She shook the die and looked at Erin, hoping she would be able to properly spank the whiny cunt before the game ended.

    The die stopped and Hannah called out, “six.”

    “Can’t anyone else get a fucking spanking,” Aggie said, wincing as she assumed the now-familiar position, rubbing her tender ass.

    There was laughter as Vee got behind her and started lightly slapping her reddened cheeks. The audience counted out each blow as it landed. Aggie realized that even though each blow wasn’t too painful, each one was striking her right in the same spot, so the cumulative effect was unbearable. She started to wiggle around, trying to make Vee miss her mark, but Vee was too skillful and hit her mark every time. Vee was able to land 21 blows before Hannah called time.

    Vee stood up, Aggie holding back tears from the pain radiating from her damaged derriere. Finally able to lightly sit in her chair, she looked over at Vee, “I’ll get you back for that,” she told her tormentor.

    Vee smiled and replied, “Bring it you waif.”

    The girls giggled and May pulled her card. “Shit, she said. I gotta put ice in my panties until I finish my next turn.” Hannah put the ice bucket down next to her and Aggie pulled her card.

    “The last card for the Round,” Hannah told everyone.

    “Does that mean I have to keep the ice in my panties during the break?” May asked.

    “Yes it does,” Hannah told the slight Japanese girl, smiling in apology.

    “Fuck me,” May said.

    “SWEETT!” Aggie cried. “Time for revenge Vee. I get to pick a player and write something dirty anywhere on their body. Too bad it specifies a washable marker, otherwise I would use a sharpie.”

    Vee raised her eyebrows at the statement and saw Hannah hand Aggie a large blue marker. Aggie walked over to Vee and pushed her legs apart and wrote:

    ‘Space for rent, cheap, well used, cum on in, and drew an arrow pointing to Vee’s pussy.’ There was laughter, Aggie looked at Vee and blew her a kiss. Vee nodded in approval and tossed Aggie a salute.

    (·Y·) (·Y·) (·Y·)

    Round 6

    The break lasted only long enough for the players to refresh their drinks and relieve their bladders. Everyone was getting worked up and wanted to get the relief their bodies were demanding. When May returned to the stage, she dropped a second ice cube into her panties. The melted ice from the first one had soaked the material of her panties, so they had become translucent.

    Erin pulled her card and read, “You may make any nude player give any other nude player oral sex for 30 seconds, but you must give the same player oral sex for 30 seconds.” Erin thought about it and threw the card at Hannah saying, “I ain’t giving any of these bitches head!”

    The audience continued to ignore her and Shay took her card. “I get to masturbate for 30 seconds.” She instantly started rubbing her clit hard and fast while her other hand played with her nipples. She rubbed her distended clit furiously, trying to reach a climax, but Hannah called time way too soon for her, leaving her even hornier and more frustrated.

    Christina read her challenge smiling, “hand hands everywhere. Lay down on your stomach and all players will pleasure you with their hands for 30 seconds. Then roll over onto your back and let them continue on your front for another 30 seconds.”

    Christina lay down and everyone but Erin went over to her. Hannah signaled the players to wait and went over to Erin. No one could hear the conversation, but they all knew that Erin was refusing to participate. Hannah said something that made Erin look at her in shock before she reluctantly joined the other players.

    “Begin,” Hannah told them.

    Aggie started massaging Christina’s shoulders, Vee was rubbing her ass cheeks and probing the dark opening, May was massaging the right leg and Shay had the left. Erin started to poke Christina in the arm. Christina was very aroused and relaxed having four people massage her and was able to easily ignore Erin.

    “Turn,” Hannah called, and Christina did. Erin continued with her poking, Aggie started to suck on Christina’s breasts, Vee was caressing her at the waist and on the mons, Shay and May started massaging her feet. When time was called, the players returned to their seats.

    Vee read her card and picked Christina to masturbate for 30 seconds. Christina was very close to orgasm, but she didn’t want to cum yet, so she rubbed the outside of her labia and avoided her sensitive nipples.

    May’s turn came and she nodded her head in approval, “I get to pick 2 nude players and have them 69 for 30 seconds. I think that since Aggie and Vee have been teasing each other, they need to be together.”

    Vee walked over to Aggie who was practically catatonic. Suddenly she was Agatha again. She had abso-fucking-lutely no desire to do anything oral with anyone. She was shocked to realize how long she had been strutting around naked in front of God knows how many strangers. She wanted to run back to her dorm room, lock the door, and cry herself to sleep.

    Vee sensed a change come over the elfin girl. She looked at her and saw that she was a completely different person. She wondered if Agatha was suffering from some kind of mental disorder. Agatha didn’t resist when Vee pulled her out of her seat, but she was otherwise completely unresponsive. Vee laid Agatha down on the floor and spread her legs. Vee climbed on top of her and started to gently probe Agatha’s moist pussy with her tongue.

    When Agatha felt the tongue enter her she sat up and was about to scream, but her momentum caused her mouth to land on Vee’s pussy. Before she could pull away some of Vee’s cream ran into her mouth and she was pleasantly surprised by the sweet, tangy flavor. She was still somewhat disgusted and about to pull away when she noticed Erin watching her intently. Agatha refused to let another bully win, so she didn’t pull her mouth away. She took a few licks of Vee’s nectar and began to rub her clit as she probed her with her tongue. She could feel Christina’s eyes boring into her, giving Agatha the wherewithal to continue.

    Still feeling uncomfortable with the situation, Agatha forced herself to swipe her tongue across Vee’s womanhood. Vee moaned, sucked Agatha’s clit into her mouth, pressed her tongue against it, and started to hum. Agatha’s body shuddered as she continued to lick the outside of Vee’s pussy. Vee thrust her hips back at Agatha, trying desperately to get penetration. Vee continued humming on Agatha’s pussy and shoved a finger in her tight practically virginal pussy. Agatha moaned in pleasure and without thinking about it she pushed her tongue inside Vee. Vee shuddered in pleasure, having a mini orgasm.

    Time was called and Vee rolled off Agatha. She spun herself around and French kissed Agatha. Still lost in the pleasure of having her first hummer, Agatha returned the kiss without thinking about it and wondering why there were two similar but different tastes in her mouth. Suddenly Agatha’s eyes shot open and saw the purple-haired girl she was kissing. ‘She’d just had her tongue in my pussy and now it’s in my mouth,’ Agatha thought as she tried to take control of her limbs. Vee slipped a finger into her pussy and that finger was all it took to exercise Agatha for good.

    Vee saw the girl she had gotten to know was back and wrote the change off to the amount of alcohol they had all been consuming to get through the game they were playing.

    As Aggie and Vee returned to their seats, May shouted, “Finally!” and took out the sliver of ice from her panties and tossed it into an empty glass. Laughter filled the room as she unconsciously rubbed her pussy to warm it up.

    Aggie sat down and pulled a card, “Finally I don’t get a spanking,” she said. “If you are naked roll the die. That player will act as a photographer and pose you for a pictorial in an adult magazine. 5 poses at a minimum. If you are not naked remove one item of clothing.”

    Aggie rolled the die and up came the dreaded number one.”

    “YES,” cried Erin smiling for the first time in the last 2 rounds.

    “GOD DAMNIT,” was Aggie’s reaction.

    Erin had Aggie sit on the edge of the stage and spread her legs wide holding her pussy lips open as wide as possible. When Aggie was in position Erin told her to pull her lips further apart. Aggie winced as she reached the limits of her elasticity.

    Erin made her hold that pose for almost a minute. Then Aggie was instructed to lay on her side one arm under her head, the other hand cupping a breast, offering it to the viewer, and her top leg was pulled up so her foot rested on her knee, still exposing her most intimate parts.

    After Erin tired of this pose, she made Aggie lay flat on her back and roll her legs and ass up so her knees were on either side of her head and she had to reach around them and spread her ass cheeks exposing her asshole to the prying eyes of the crowd.

    Aggie was ashamed of how exposed she felt, but she was looking at Christina and drawing strength from her. Erin then had Aggie lay flat on her back, and stick her legs straight up in the air, framing her pussy between them.

    Erin had her hold this one for a long time, she watched as Aggie’s legs began to shake from the strain. Once Aggie could no longer hold the pose, Erin gave her an evilly sweet smile and had Aggie sit down and spread her legs as wide as possible, planting her feet flat on the floor. Her hands were behind her head and her chest was thrust out emphasizing her tiny twins. Erin sat down, Aggie was grateful that Erin hadn’t thought to make her finger herself.

    Erin pulled her card and read it. She didn’t say anything, just stood up and pulled her panties down revealing a completely shaved mons and fluffy pussy lips. For the first time, there was no comment when a player exposed her body to the crowd. Erin sat down pissed that no one commented on her now nude body.

    Shay chose her card and told the crowd, “I get to suck on some nipples for 30 seconds, I just need the die to see who gets sucked.”

    Hannah handed her the die and she rolled it. It landed on 6, so Shay walked over to Aggie knelt and sucked Aggie’s left nipple into her mouth. Shay just sucked on it pulling it deeper and deeper into her mouth. When time was finally called, the whole breast was bright red and glistening with saliva.

    Shay sat down, Christina looked at Vee and read her card, “make two nude players 69. Who should I pick? How about Erin and Vee.” Erin glared, Christina and Vee smiled knowing that no one would stop her if she got rough with the annoying bitch.

    Erin lay down and Vee climbed on top of the sullen redhead. Vee found her tiny clit and bit down on it hard making Erin jump. When Erin tried to complain Vee pushed her ample rear into Erin’s face so she couldn’t speak. When Erin tried to pull away, Vee kept her ass pressed against her face, not letting the girl complain as Vee forced two, then three, then four, finally five fingers into her. Erin was screaming into Vee’s pussy demanding someone stop the assault on her. Hannah was watching as Vee abused the surly bitch. She had gotten on everyone’s last nerve, so Hannah made no move to stop Vee as Vee triumphantly announced, “I’m fisting her.”

    Without taking her fist out of the girl or her ass off Erin’s face she turned her around so the crowd could see she had almost half her arm inside Erin. There was a lot of laughing and cheering while the crowd watched Vee fist in Erin’s pussy.

    Hannah waited over 3 minutes, making sure Erin was well and truly fucked, and then called time. Vee jerked her arm out of the redhead using a cleansing cloth to clean her arm. Before Erin could complain about anything, Hannah gave her a warning look and she slinked back to her seat.

    “Vee finished cleaning her arm, then read, “Let’s see, someone gets oral sex for one minute from me and someone else.” She looked meaningfully at Erin who looked away, not wanting to be anywhere near the abusive freak.

    Vee smiled at Erin’s reaction, ” I think I’ll pass on this one,” she told the crowd.

    May pulled her card and cried “No fucking way would I do that, so I guess I’m naked now.” She stood up and pulled her soaking wet translucent panties off her body, “At least now I can warm up a bit she said tossing her panties on top of her other clothes.

    Aggie pulled her card and stood up. Looking at the other players she said, “My turn for hands everywhere,” and she laid down. Erin again refused to participate and Hannah went to talk to her.

    Aggie called out to Hannah, “Fuck her, let her sit there.” Hannah shrugged and gestured for the group to start. Christina whispered to each girl who nodded in agreement. When they were told to start, four mouths descended onto Aggie’s bare skin and began to lick and nibble her all over. Aggie began to squirm in pleasure as the other naked girls covered every inch of her skin with love bites.

    When she turned over Vee took one breast, Shay took the other, Christina started licking her pussy and May began to kiss her. Aggie felt her orgasm building with the expert attention of four sexy nude women. She was ready to climax and just before she got to the point of no return, Time was called. All the players pulled away instantly knowing Aggie was on the edge of exploding.

    As the active players returned to their seats, Aggie took deep breaths to try and control herself before standing and shakily walking over to her seat, falling into it.

    Hannah offered the tureen to Erin and she drew a card. “Suck nipples for 30 seconds,” Erin read and looked at the other players. She sighed, stood up, and dropped to her knees in front of Shay. Erin took one of Shay’s nipples in her mouth and didn’t move until time was called.

    Shay took her card and shifted to a more reclined position. She reached for her pussy and began to rub a finger through her slit saying, “Masturbate for 30 seconds.” Shay slipped two fingers into her pussy. Her back arched and her eyes fluttered closed as she slid her fingers deeper into herself. Shay was floating away on a cloud of pleasure when she heard Hannah call time.

    Christina read, “If you have clothes… Well, that doesn’t apply. Roll the die, if that player is naked, which we all are, give them oral sex for 30 seconds.” Christina took the proffered die and rolled it. The die bounced and skittered across the stage, and ended up on six.

    Christina jumped up, ran over to Aggie, dropped to her knees, and pushed Aggie’s legs apart. Christina started kissing her way up Aggie’s smooth toned thighs working her way up to the tantalizing juicy center. Aggie threw her head back and gasped every time Christina’s lips touched her sensitive skin.

    Christina paused and inhaled Aggie’s intoxicating scent. She licked her lips, leaned forward and planted a kiss right on her clit. Aggie shot up in her seat and grabbed Christina’s head, forcing it into her. Christina licked Aggie’s labia several times and was just about to thrust her tongue into Aggie when time was called.

    Vee ***********ed a card and looked at Aggie saying, “I get to write on someone now. Die please.” She shook the die and rolled it gently. It bounced once then landed with the number one up.

    Vee grabbed a marker and wrote in large letters on Erin’s stomach,

    ‘I am a sullen bitch who needs to be ass raped by the biggest dicks in town.’

    Everyone started laughing hysterically. Erin clenched her fists and silently fumed, hoping for a chance to get back at the freak of nature who kept humiliating her.

    May pulled a card that allowed her to skip her turn and once again Aggie was stopped before she could pull a card.

    “The last card of the round,” Hannah announced.

    Aggie drew her card and laughed. “First I was being spanked, now I’m a fucking doll for people to pose.” She held her hand out for the die and rolled. The die bounced off the stage and no one could find it. Hannah went backstage and got another one. Aggie rolled again, this time it came up four.

    Vee told Aggie to stand on her tiptoes facing away from the audience, legs shoulder-width apart and to spread her ass cheeks. Once Aggie was in a satisfactory position Vee made a clicking sound like she took a picture, then told Aggie to get in a reverse doggy position. Aggie looked at her in confusion.

    “Get on all fours, facing up like a crab walk from gym class. Keep your legs spread too.” Aggie got in the position and when Vee was happy, she made a clicking sound.

    “Now I want you to lay back and stretch your legs as wide as possible. Aggie did so and her outer lips separated, letting those in the front rows see the inside of her pussy. Another clicking sound, letting Aggie know a new position was coming.

    “Now sit with your right side to the audience. Your right leg sticking straight out and your left leg bent and crossed over your right. Now lean back a bit resting on your hands, and arch your back. CLICK”

    “Now facing the same way, get up on your tiptoes, and squat down with your chin resting on your knees. Let your arms hang down, so nothing is exposed. Look toward the audience, and tilt your head slightly,” Aggie complied.

    Vee smiled at the sexy pose and wished she had a camera for real, “click “she said and returned to her seat.

    “And that brings us to break,” Hannah announced.

    (·Y·) (·Y·) (·Y·)

    Round 7

    This break lasted longer than the others when the players tried to go to the stage, Hannah told them, “There’s a slight delay while we take care of something.” After almost 20 minutes, everyone was let back into the auditorium.

    The players noticed that there were only 5 seats left and Erin’s stuff was missing.

    The disembodied voice announced, “Player one was informed that she would not be allowed to complete the initiation for The Sisterhood of the 7, due to her attitude and failure to follow the established rules. She escorted out and will not return. All remaining players are offered apologies. Hannah, please continue the game.”

    Hannah nodded and went to Shay, who drew her card and read, “If you are not fully naked, this dare is optional. Pick one or more players to give you oral sex until you are satisfied. Oh finally!” Shay exclaimed. “I won’t be greedy, I want May.”

    May stood up and walked over to Shay who was laying on the stage. May crawled between her legs and buried her face in Shay’s steaming sex. May thrust her tongue into the dripping orifice and coated one of her fingers in the excess cream she was unable to swallow. May then shoved that finger into Shay’s ass, causing Shay to moan in pleasure. May started to ass fuck Shay while licking the insides of her pussy. Shay was gasping and groaning in pleasure when May took her other hand and pressed two fingers into her pussy as she continued to lick it as fast as she could.

    “Yes, oh fuck yes May, lick my cunt and drink my cum,” Shay cried out. Her body stiffened and she started wailing and thrashing. May continued to drive her fingers into Shay as her body thrashed in orgasm. Shay, lost in orgasmic bliss, tried to push May away. May sat back and smiled, her face covered in Shay’s cum.

    Christina drew next, “I see a pattern here. I got the same thing. I want Aggie, God do I want Aggie.”

    Aggie knelt between Christina’s legs and tentatively started licking her lips. Her hand reached up and started feeling her firm breasts. Christina wrapped her long legs around Aggie’s head and pulled her in deeper. Christina’s breathing grew faster and faster as Aggie got a little more aggressive and began to probe her snatch with her tongue. Aggie’s tongue found Christina’s clit and began to flick it. Christina shuddered, closing her eyes and suddenly the room was filled with a stream of Spanish as Christina reached the pinnacle of pleasure. Aggie laid her head down on Christina’s leg and stayed there, needing the physical contact of her friend turned lover.

    Vee looked at the naked girls and said, “I can’t decide who to choose, so I want May to eat me, Aggie and Christina to suck on my tits, and Shay to kiss me.” As the players got into position, Vee reminded them, “I like it rough, so have at it.”

    All the players shared a glance and as one they leaned down and bit Vee hard on various body parts. “HOLY SHIT! YESSSSSSSSSSS!” she exclaimed and began to kiss Shay. Aggie and Christina pulled her tits out as far as they would go and began to pinch them while May was forcing her fist into Vee.

    Vee was in heaven enjoying the sensations from her body getting ever closer to the orgasm she had been denied all night. Her thighs clamped on May’s head and her hands found two pussies. She had no idea whose, but she stuck a finger in each and started to finger those two girls.

    Vee felt her orgasm building and she tried to hold it back as long as she could. She violently arched her whole body so that only her head and feet were touching the ground. May lost contact with Vee’s vag, the cool air hitting her hot pussy pushed her over the edge. Vee’s hips began to thrust and she cried out as her cream began to spay out of her with so much force it hit Hannah in the chest. Vee had no idea how long her orgasm lasted, but she was completely and totally satisfied like never before. She grabbed May and kissed her hard while the others retook their seats.

    May kept Vee right where she was begging, “Please pleasure me, and don’t be gentle. I always wanted someone to be rough with me.”

    Vee smiled at her new friend and started to roughly finger fuck the tiny oriental, while she pinched and squeezed and twisted various body parts. May was in seventh heaven, getting one of her salacious desires fulfilled. She was being used and abused in front of a group of strangers. She was thrilled at the way Vee was treating her. The combination of pleasure and pain had her cumming in no time.

    Vee picked up May and carried her to her seat. Vee sat down holding May and gently rubbing her back and kissing her.

    Aggie looked around the room and realized it was her turn. She looked up at Christina and no words were spoken. They kissed each other, Aggie lay down on the floor and spread her legs for Christina. Christina slid her hands under Aggie’s ass and pulled her up and she thrust her tongue into Aggie’s waiting crease.

    “Lick my pussy, baby. Eat me long and hard. Make me cum. Lick my dripping pussy, suck up all my juices, drink me dry you sexy bitch.” Aggie was amazed to hear herself talk like this. She had never known how good sex could be. She now knew why Lars had kept wanting her to suck his dick. Aggie lost all control of her body and started screaming gibberish as her first real orgasm took control of her, turning her into a pile of jello. Christina stopped when Aggie quieted down.

    The audience erupted in applause, cheers, and catcalls as Hannah led the players off the stage. A few other girls went and got the boxes filled with clothes for them.

    “Great game ladies,” Hannah told them. “One of the best I’ve seen. If you want, we have rooms made up for you to sleep in, or you can go home and be back here around 8 am for breakfast.”

    The girls were too tired to make the drive and they all decided to stay. “We don’t have enough rooms so you’ll have to pair up. Shay, if you don’t mind you can stay in my room, Aggie and Christina can share one room, and Vee and May can take the other.”

    They all agreed to these arrangements and followed Hannah out of the auditorium, still naked, to the bedrooms.

    8========D

    Whether or not you liked this story, please let me know. I don’t get paid to write. Your comments, votes, likes, follows, and shares are what encourages me to continue writing. Feedback is a gift, and I like gifts.


  • Sexual Work Environment

    Font size : +


    A frustrated young woman has to go see what the big deal is.

    ‘What the hell, Sarah? Why do you just come walking into the office making out with your wife, Becky? You know I work here, right?’ I thought, shooting them a dirty look.

    Neither of them even acknowledged me and went into Sarah’s office a minute later. I sighed and tried to get my work done.

    “I swear every time I see them just going at it like that, they infect me, so I can’t get shit done, but that floozy whines to me that I’m running behind. WTF, really? Is it a joke, or just a ploy to get me to freak out so she can fire me? I mean, tell me, so at least the mystery will go away.”

    They gave me a few distraction-free minutes, but then they came back out there. I bit down on my bottom lip and tried to keep my eyes off them, but of course, it was like trying to ignore a knife lodged in my gut. A minute later, Becky came to my desk and moved some stuff on my desk.

    Then I watched her sit on it, facing away from me. “Hey, Sarah, Becky, what the hell? You’re sitting on my desk. Do you not realize that you’re not in your wife’s office now?”

    “Hey, that’s my wife,” Sarah bitched, coming towards me. “You can’t talk to her like that.”

    “Hey, Sarah, I may not have my own office here, but this is still my desk, though. Did you two get tired of making out and fucking in your office? This is my desk. Can’t you two at least respect my stuff? I fully realize this is your office, Sarah, but shit, come on, how much bullshit am I supposed to deal with here?” I griped, pushing my stuff back. “It’s bad enough I have to deal with this sexual work environment, and I’ve been more than patient with you, but I’m calling bullshit now.”

    “Wait, don’t you like girls, though, Jill?” she pondered, coming toward me.

    “Yes, but that doesn’t mean I want to see you two making out all the time. Should I just consider myself lucky that you two don’t have sex out here? I swear if you lie and say you don’t have sex in your office, I’m gonna scream.”

    “So, fucking what if I make out with my wife out here? As you said, this is my office, and I have the right to make out with her anywhere I damn well please,” Sarah made clear, setting her hands on my desk. “You didn’t pay for this desk; I did. You’re not the best worker, you know, so it’s not like you have a good work ethic to fall back on either, so I’d tread carefully with it if I were you. I think having to see us make out is a small price to pay for the money you make and the shitty job you do.”

    “Well, Sarah, I might be able to work better if you didn’t make out all the time and moan at the top of your lungs too in there. I get it; Becky here knows what she’s doing down there; congrats, you hooked a whale instead of a fish, but that shouldn’t mean I have to pay the price, though. I should be able to work in a traditional work environment where I don’t have to see you two going at it and hearing it just outside that office right there either. Is that too much to ask, whether I’m the perfect office worker or not?” I groaned, before standing.

    I looked at both of them, but didn’t work a word from either of them.

    “What, am I just freaking out over nothing here? Is that how you see me? By the way, Sarah, your wife here had walked through here in just her bra and thong several times. I’ve never whined about that either, so really, do you think I’m just whiny?”

    “I guess so, so I must say, either deal with the bullshit as you call it, or find another job. If I have to choose between being affectionate with Becky in the office or having you, it doesn’t take a rocket scientist to figure out which will win. I can hire a hundred different people that would like to have your job.”

    I bit down on my bottom lip and tried not to scream.

    “Fuck it, I’m leaving,” I groaned, getting up and grabbing my stuff.

    “So, you’re quitting? It’s not time to leave for another two hours.”

    “If you want to call it quitting, fine, but I need an early day, Sarah. I’ll be back tomorrow, and if you want to fire me for taking off early, fine, do it; obviously, no one is gonna stop you. So, goodbye, Sarah. I won’t be here, so feel free to fuck on my desk,” I invited them, before I just left.

    I didn’t know what to think, but I just had to get out of there. They drove me nuts and had me acting out too. I just went home, relaxed in the bathtub, and did my best for them not to plague my mind. Of course, it was still an uphill battle, but I managed to pull it off.

    Anyway, I came back to work and strolled down the hallway. “Fuck, I’m so dreading today. What the hell else could I do? They weren’t listening to reason, and I couldn’t take it for another second. It was like they were rubbing it in my face. Sarah might be attractive and have a pretty wife to showboat, but not here, not to me. I don’t give a crap if I like girls or not, I’m not into seeing them make out like horny schoolgirls.”

    Even though I knew I was right in my own way, I surely knew Sarah saw it her way, that I was just supposed to deal with it, as she said. Nevertheless, I still put my best foot forward as I got close to her office.

    I halted a few feet in front of the door. “What the fuck, do I hear moaning?”

    “Oh, yes, Becky, just like that, fuck that pussy,” I heard Sarah moan.

    “No fucking way, that’s too loud for them to be in her office, no, you’re in my little section. It’s not even an office, and even after what I said to you yesterday,” I groaned, before going to the door.

    I opened it and immediately got sight of them. “What the hell, Sarah!” I yelped, dropping my bag. “You’re having sex on my desk, are you serious?” I questioned, coming towards them.

    They both looked at me for a few seconds with the same skeptical looks I saw yesterday.

    “What, you two are just going to stare at me now? Sarah, I come in here to find Becky going down on you while you’re on my desk getting your juice all over it and the papers on there too? As if this isn’t bullshit enough, are you going to bitch to me that the Davidson papers are soiled? Is it somehow still going to be my fault because nothing is ever your fault? I make appointments for you, but you’re too busy with your wife here to pay attention, so you take it out on me. That was something I was too pissed off to even get into yesterday. By the way, am I fired?”

    Yet, even after that speech, I didn’t get them to stop. Becky just resumed going down on Sarah like she was gonna die if she didn’t.

    “Come on; this is bullshit. I can’t work in this sexual work environment. Do I have to quit just to send you the message? I love girls and think you’re both good-looking ladies, but this isn’t okay. All the shit you two pulled before was on the line at best, but this is clearly over the line. This isn’t being a good boss, Sarah. You’re both completely naked and fucking on my desk; how is that okay?”

    Again, they didn’t speak, but I caught Sarah’s attention. She stared at me, but didn’t say a word. She even scooted over a tad towards me, giving me a better view of her tits.

    “You’re trembling now, Jill; why is that?”

    “Probably because you’re showing off your body, and your wife is still going strong on your twat down there. You know I like girls, but if I bitch about something because I hate seeing it, you think I just need it shoved down my throat here? Making me hear through that door isn’t enough; I have to see it right on my desk now? Is that what you’re saying, Sarah?”

    “No, more along the lines of, ‘Why don’t you join us? So, then, it’ll be a good work environment, and you’ll feel much better once your part of the sexual things’, you know what I mean. You need to get laid too, Jill, and then you’ll feel so much better. When was the last time you got your pussy eaten, had some chick pound you with a strap on, or gotten finger fucked? There’s a reason you’re eyeballing us, even though you’re repulsed,” she added, bringing her hands to my blouse. “You want to get involved, you’re just too stubborn to admit it; tell me I’m wrong, Jill,” she implored me, undoing my top button.

    “You are, Sarah,” I protested, backing away. “I’m not getting involved with you two.”

    “Why not?” Becky pondered, rising with me. “It’s not like you have a girlfriend.”

    She allowed me to get a good view of her figure too.

    “Don’t worry, she won’t get jealous, Jill, you may eyefuck the shit out of my body,” she offered, before closing the gap.

    “What are you doing, Becky?” I objected, backing away.

    “Well, you got to see us; we should get to see you too,” she replied, coming towards me.

    “Yes, but I didn’t want to see you two, though. I came into the small space that’s supposed to be my space and found you two fucking on my desk. It’s not a fair trade; I don’t want to get involved with you two, even if I am single and you’re both intoxicating,” I groaned, before landing on Becky’s breasts.

    I glared at them for a few seconds in silence.

    “I think we’re winning her over, Becky,” Sarah added, coming up behind her and wrapping her arms around her as well. “There’s no need to be ashamed, Jill, just give in to temptation. It’s just a human condition that everyone suffers from, but it’s just a matter of the circumstances, that’s all. Maybe this will help you if our naked bodies aren’t deciding for you; if you don’t let my smoking hot wife undress you now, you’re fired.”

    “What, you can’t fire me for that. That’s against the law, not to mention just shitty too. That’s not being a good boss.”

    “Well, there’s the door, Jill,” Sarah added, turning Becky around and having her go back to her knees. “Whether you stay or not, we’re putting this desk to good use,” she made clear, before Becky went to town on her again. “Feel free to watch; we all know you want to, so let a hand into that skirt too. Get yourself off to us, and let yourself have something good out of this. I won’t fire you for being horny, I’m a bitch, but not a mean bitch.”

    “She’s right, Jill,” Becky added, taking a break.

    “Sit next to the boss and get a good view.”

    I bit down on my bottom lip and maintained my position for a moment. Needless to say, Becky didn’t stop, and Sarah even felt it necessary to lie back because of the pleasure too. Even though she lied on the short side, so her head and some of her back hanged off, she still did it.

    I had to see Becky working her magic again. ‘Well, shit, I don’t think it’s even physically possible to do that better. She’s using that tongue and those fingers perfectly too. It’s no wonder that Sarah moans like that every time, but still, this is unacceptable. Crap, though, I feel my juicer flowing down my legs, and I’m vibrating. You clever wench, you knew I hated it hearing the moaning and seeing you two make out, so you show what I can’t see. Damn, you do have a sexy bush to showboat too, floozy, as does your wife,’ I thought, scanning them constantly.

    Even though the sight in front of me was hot as heck, I still couldn’t walk forward.

    After a few minutes, Becky calmly rose with me. “Come on,” she implored me, gently taking my hands in hers. “What’s the point of living if you don’t do a few things you’re not supposed to do. Spend your allowance on junk food instead of saving it, watch porn before you’re eighteen, or maybe just fucking someone that you’re not supposed to, Jill. It’s not like anyone is underage or forcing someone to fuck,” she explained, before bringing her hands to my blouse again.

    She undid it without permission, but I didn’t oppose that. I just let it happen, and Sarah couldn’t resist, but to come up behind me. I felt her hands on my skirt, and she tugged it a tad first. Then she undid it, and it fell off me as Becky had my blouse off me too.

    “Oh, a sexy dark green bra and thong set, Jill?” Sarah pondered, pulling on the straps of both. “I can’t say I’m complaining,” she said, pushing herself on my back. “Now, you have three choices, kiss Becky, feel her, preferably her tits, or leave. Don’t be afraid to combine two choices too.”

    I had to eyefuck Becky’s body, and she was just as pushy as her wife because she took my hands and placed them on her moneymakers.

    “Oh, you like them, don’t you, Jill?” Sarah gloated, pushing herself even harder.

    “You already fucking I’d like them, Sarah, shit!” I griped, stomping my feet. “Congrats again, you can connect dots as well as pick your ladies. The point is, I don’t want our dots to be connected, but you decided to put yourselves right out here on my desk. The only way you could one-up yourselves there is showing up at my apartment and have me walk in on you two screwing.”

    “Yes, but this was simpler, now give my wife a kiss.”

    I looked into Becky’s eyes and bit down on my bottom lip hard as she grabbed my arms. They both knew temptation all by itself wasn’t enough, so they shoved it down my throat, so to speak. My hands stayed on Becky’s knockers, but she didn’t move her lips to mine this time.

    She waited for me, but I forced her to wait over a minute. Even though I still objected to them and their method of getting me to play lesbian ball. Even if they were hot as hell and making it next to impossible for me to resist, I still couldn’t be distraught with them.

    Then I calmly pushed my lips onto Becky’s. ‘Just as I was afraid of, I love it. I already feel intimacy coming out the wazoo, and I know they’re going to be gloating about it too. Shit, this isn’t fair at all.’

    After a moment, Becky parted her lips from mine. “You see, you’re gonna like having a sexual work environment when you’re involved in the sex, Jill. Feel free to get a girlfriend and bring her by here. You may either out on your desk all you want too; I don’t think the boss will bitch about it.”

    “No, but I still make the decisions around here, though, Becky.”

    “Shut the fuck up, and kiss her now,” Becky ordered her, turning me around too. “And feel your boss’s jugs too, Jill,” she told me, putting them on her rack. “They won’t bite.”

    “It’s alright, Jill,” Sarah assured me, enveloping her arms around me. “People love to hate the things they shouldn’t love, but do,” she reminded me, before kissing me. “Just like kissing your hussy boss, right?”

    “Yes, Sarah,” I groaned, before kissing her again.

    I hated them both with a passion, but of course, for gloating. Sarah said all the words except ‘I was, and you were wrong.’, but that only made it worse because she even added, demonstrating that she was right to the mix too. 

    Our boobs went against each other, but hers were bigger and made it easier to push me back. Although I went back on Becky’s breasts, she helped herself feel the sides of mine anyway with my bra still on. Even though I still hated them, they found my weak spot and pounced on it. 

    “Oh, she’s spouting off juice now, babe; we have her on the hook.”

    “Shut the fuck up!” I roared, pushing them both away. “Quit your damn rejoicing already. You didn’t discover the cure for cancer; you shoved yourselves down my throat, so quit patting yourselves on the back and undo my bra already, Becky. I know you’re dying to, so do it. You got me to say ‘Fuck it.’ and give in, that’s all.”

    “Fair enough, it won’t happen again, Jill, if you come into my office with us,” Sarah offered, putting her to mine.

    I took a deep breath and took it. Then we all went in there. Becky shut the door.

    Sarah went to her couch and took off the cushions. “That has a pull-out bed?”

    “Yes, the sex is so much better on a bed than on a desk, Jill,” she answered, pulling it out.

    “It’s true,” Becky agreed, undoing my bra.

    Sarah took it off me as Becky slid down my thong too. As I was naked with them, they invited me to the bed, and we lay down with me in the middle as our backs were on the end. My arms stayed at my sides, but they both felt me high and low for a few minutes.

    I shook, but not because they made me feel good. I felt awkward, to say the least, and on edge, but I was betting on this being the best in the end.

    After a few minutes, Becky stopped on my tit and squeezed it a bit as Sarah brought my face up and kissed me. “You don’t need to be so reluctant and nervous, I’m just your skank boss, and that’s my wife. We won’t bite unless you want us to, that is,” she whispered, before taking my hand and moving it to her cherry. “That’s a married pussy, but that doesn’t mean you can’t enjoy it. Welcome to a real sexual work environment,” she welcomed me, before kissing me again. “Oh, I see my wife heading down to your snatch now, you better buckle, well, you’ve seen me try to deal with the pleasure.”

    From one second to the next, I suddenly felt Becky’s tongue come out and lick me down there. I jolted a bit and already loved the pleasure just as they were pocketing their gloats. Sarah placed her hand on mine as it remained on her twat too.

    So, I had two sources of pleasure all of a sudden. If that wasn’t enough, she even squeezed herself behind me a bit, but kept her crotch in the open. So, I felt her melons pressing on my back as well, so there was no stopping them.

    “Fuck, Becky, you’re like a damn artist.”

    “Who is mad at who now? You could’ve felt that thrill earlier, but you wanted to fight us.”

    “Shut the hell up, Sarah,” I whined, slanting my head back and closing my eyes.

    I couldn’t formulate words by then, I just had to deal with it all, and they drove the fun to hell and back. I couldn’t move my fingers on Sarah’s vagina too much either, but I still felt her juice plummeting out frequently.

    I lied down as flat as I could on her, and she reached over to my melons and grasped them both quite hard. So, they both had all the bases covered and got me good. I couldn’t fight the gratification at all because their hate transformed into lust too, but of course, they knew that.

    I felt Becky’s tongue already flinging around like a pinball; she didn’t warm up at all and just fucked me like a lesbian pro. I couldn’t make myself feel her head; she took control of me when her tongue came onto my cherry.

    I vibrated nonstop and pushed myself on Sarah as well. That only made her squeeze my tits even harder, so I knew they weren’t just turned on, but mentally dancing that they won. They managed not to speak of that for the time being, but I knew Sarah, and it would come out again.

    For that moment, she watched Becky perform perfect oral sex on me for a change. I couldn’t see her do it, but I felt it, and just as I feared, I couldn’t have loved it more if I tried. I even shed a few tears within the first three minutes.

    I was positive that Sarah saw it, but she declined to comment. After a few nonstop minutes, I felt Becky take a small break, and she climbed up to Sarah. I arched my head to see them kiss, but then she went right back down.

    “You two are in love.”

    “You couldn’t say that,” Sarah added, getting out from underneath me.

    She came back to my tits and opened her mouth. I suddenly felt her licking my nipple and her wife fucking me senseless with her tongue as well. I found myself in hell, but a hot and sexy one, to say the least. Even though it was cool in there, I was sweating my ass off indeed.

    “Oh, fuck yes, you two suck, but shit,” I groaned, plopping hands on each of their heads.

    I just lied back and took in all the pleasure I could. Just as Becky was wonderful at eating me out, Sarah showed she excelled at licking and sucking on nipples. I couldn’t see to verify, but I knew I covered her face with my juice completely.

    In addition to her tongue moving around so much, she also jerked her face back and forth. So, I was practically a novice just getting the work done by a lesbo legend, it seemed. I couldn’t put into words how great I felt; I just got fucked so well that nothing else mattered.

    I couldn’t even think about being so pissed off before; I only cared that they both made me feel beyond excellent, but like invincible. Sarah surely paid attention to both of my boobs and licked both of them nonstop for me.

    Even though she kept me plenty satisfied, Sarah still felt it necessary to bring my hand back to her twat again. “Your rant might’ve been valid, but still out of line, Jill. Although, we still like you,” she told me while taking a break.

    I didn’t respond to that because I was too busy fielding the loving torture, so to speak. It felt so amazing, to say the least, but it still had one stinking load of taboo bullshit to lean on that Becky and Sarah created. Neither of them was shy at all about getting me as greatly as possible.

    They both used their lips and tongue on different parts of my body, and they demonstrated that those were the best tools to use on me most definitely. They both used them hard and fast, and with every passing second, I felt a little hotter and ready to scream too.

    They had the wits of pros and surely made it clear that they would not let me leave work angry despite what happened before. They still used the most deceitful way to do that, but they were getting it done.

    I couldn’t let my fingers into Sarah’s pussy, but I felt her fingers go all over them nonstop as she kept sucking and licking on my nipples as if they were coated with sugar. Obviously, it wasn’t only about me, but them too, they wanted some young strange.

    “Don’t worry,” Sarah mumbled, coming back face. “I’ll let it go after today, but right now, I’m saying I was right, woman,” she stated, before kissing me.

    She pulled me up so we could both wrap our arms around each other, but Becky kept herself busy. Sarah pushed herself on my side and let her right hand on my left boob as she made out with me. I couldn’t help, but feel her right jug too.

    She did most of the actual kissing for us, but of course, they had me feeling a little depleted even just after ten minutes. She made out with me just as I saw her do with Becky some many times before, so I knew she meant business.

    “Hey, don’t use too much tongue just yet, Sarah.”

    “Shut it, and get her off, Becky.”

    I still had my hand on Sarah’s pussy, so Becky rose to my rack and began licking my nipples as she finger-fucked me.

    “Oh, did you want a better look at me kissing her?”

    “Yes, now keep the show going, lady.”

    I giggled, but neither of them commented on that. Unlike me, Becky let her fingers in between my lips down there and immediately had them thrusting too. Sarah kept her hands on my boobs, but left my nipples uncovered for Becky.

    So, they knew to give it to each other, both mentally and physically, and work together. I had no idea if Becky and Sarah ever this with someone else, but they won me over with flying colors. Judging by how much Becky was licking my nipples, they reached the same conclusion about them.

    “So, how’s my wife, Jill?”

    “Terrific, I totally get it now.”

    “I knew you would, meanie,” she branded me, before getting out beneath me and letting her jugs hang out towards my face. “Now, you should return the favor to my D-cups.”

    I took both of them in my hands and brought her left one to my mouth. I let my tongue out began licking her nipple quite slowly than what Becky was doing for me. I kept getting madder and hotter at the same time because it was boiling hot to taste her nipples.

    They looked so much bigger up close and practically did taste like the sweetest cherries imaginable. I went in slow and surely destined to go faster as the mood struck, but right then, I closed my eyes and enjoyed her rack in the way I wanted.

    Oddly enough, they weren’t pushy about how I enjoyed them, just getting me to do that. I let her nipple fling up and down endlessly, and I made her scrub my head too, so I knew I was getting the job done. I even kissed it for her as well and had her shaking also.

    “Oh, I surely did underestimate you, Jill; I’m next to speechless now. Titillate your tart boss and make her cum too. Do it as my wife makes you feel good, so get it done and be proud to tell your boss off too. There’s nothing quite like it, is there?”

    “No.”

    “I know, now get my other tit too,” she commanded me, pushing it towards me.

    I actually made her turn more to me, and I grabbed onto both of them even harder. In that position, I had her ever been to screw, and I could look up at her too as I made her feel good. Obviously, Becky couldn’t see either of our faces, so she went back to my twat.

    “Oh, yes, there’s nothing quite like licking a snatch, is there, Becky.”

    “No, there’s not. I married you for your hairy beaver.”

    I laughed again, but took her right nipple into my mouth. She placed both hands on the back of my head and moved them slightly, but I locked onto her nipple as much as I could. I had done it a couple of times before on other ladies, but felt confident I’d make her feel good too.

    Judging by her moans and inability to keep eye contact, I knew I was doing just that for her. I sucked hard, but so hard, my cheeks went into my face. I did enough to make her feel good and have her wanting more at the same time.

    “I surely never want to make you feel uncomfortable, Jill; I swear, I’m just head over heels in love with Becky, that’s all. I’m sure if you had a chick you were crazy about too, you’d be all over her. Tell me I’m wrong.”

    “You’re not, tramp.”

    Oddly enough, that didn’t stop Becky from going down on me. It only intensified the pleasure she gave me. She pressed her tongue even harder on my pussy walls and had me jiggling around even more as a result.

    I couldn’t give Sarah’s nipples all the attention they deserved, but it didn’t stop me from making her feel good, though. We looked at each other frequently, but failed to speak even for a second. I surely knew they’d give me another chance to woo them too, so I didn’t put too much pressure on myself.

    It was getting harder and to keep myself together, but yet, they weren’t about to allow me to take even the slightest break from then on indeed. I protested, but surely proved that it was a road worth going down for such pleasure.

    Becky did slow on me a bit as she saw me moving so much; she did, however, let me cool down a bit. Sarah even calmed down her rubbing as well, so they could both read each other, but still not perfect.

    I was sure that Sarah read off Becky and followed suit. I couldn’t get into either of their minds, but it seemed like that for the time being. Sarah also made it easier for me to get both of her melons by alternating them for me.

    I couldn’t even force myself to lick her nipples as quickly as I wanted, but she cut me a break there. I smiled once I realized that, but she was looking away as I did. I had to appreciate the irony; she didn’t want to whine about work in that area and let me walk before running.

    “Oh, yes, it’s a special thing to fuck your boss and her wife too; you should consider yourself quite lucky, Jill. I absolutely hope you remember this in the future, but if not, you better not think you can whine to me the way you did again and get away with it. I do have a nice side, as you can see, but trust me, you haven’t seen the worst of my bad side,” she explained, before bringing her lips towards mine. “And you don’t want to see the worst fit; it’s ugly,” she whispered, before kissing me. “I can sweet too, but you’ve never chosen to press those buttons, just my bad ones.”

    “Well, to be fair, Sarah, you have more than a few buttons to choose from, don’t forget that,” Becky reminded her, coming up with her. “I think you should try some young pussy now, babe; I think you’ll love it,” she offered, prior to kissing her.

    “You think so?”

    “Have I ever lied to you?”

    “Yes, blondie,” Sarah giggled, feeling her hair. “My wife isn’t a natural blonde, she’s a brunette, like me, but she started dying her hair two years before I met her,” she burst Becky’s bubble, climbing down to my twat.

    “It’s not my fault you in love with me as a blonde, woman,” Becky made clear, climbing above me and letting her crotch toward my face. “Get yourself some pussy, both of you,” she offered, pushing it on my head a bit.

    From one second to the next, I got to taste the twat that my boss loved so much, and my boss got to feast upon mine too. Once again, I just didn’t realize what I had signed up for, but of course, it was worth it.

    “Oh, you have sweet-tasting juice, Jill, I might have to keep you around now, but we’ll see,” she said, taking a small break.

    “Oh, Sarah,” Becky let out, placing her hands on her legs. “Don’t tease Jill; you’re allowed to because you’re the boss, but it’s still mean. If you want to be mean and nasty to someone, make it me, because at least I can get you back for that.”

    Sarah giggled, but kept going on me slow just as Becky was a few minutes beforehand. I felt her tongue moving around on, and in between my lips for the first five minutes or so, so she prepped me indeed. All the while, I licked Becky’s hairy snatch quite slowly as well.

    I surely wanted to fuck the shit out of her, but I wasn’t about to push myself too far, too fast. She seemed to have an issue with that either and even reached down to my tits after a few minutes. No one spoke a word for over five minutes, but no one held still, though.

    I had no idea what the oral sex giving/receiving ratio they had, but it seemed like they logged in hundreds of giving hours to perfect just how vital the intimacy was. I felt it from both of them, and it seemed more than obvious how they were so in love.

    I reveled in that because it meant that I stepped into a sexual goldmine, so to speak. I didn’t know where this might go beyond when we all or just I got off that bed, but it seemed like bright skies. Either way, I was glad I didn’t quit the day before indeed.

    “How does my wife’s cherry taste, Jill?”

    “Like cherries, Sarah,” I moaned, glancing at her.

    “I won’t fire you, but I do expect an apology. Admit it; you’d want her naked all the damn time if you were dating her, wouldn’t you?”

    “I’m fucking sorry, Sarah,” I whined, before I began licking Becky’s beaver again.

    “You’ll learn to love her, Jill, I promise,” Becky assured me, before blowing me a kiss.

    She grabbed my hands, too, and brought them to her melons. I couldn’t squeeze them as I wanted because I was too focused on eating her out, but she did it for me.

    I giggled for a few seconds. “Well, I hope you take this as a compliment, Becky, but you strike me as the woman here, but you seem motherly.”

    “That’s not a compliment or an insult,” she corrected me, leaning away and arching her back to kiss me. “I see your point, though, and you’re right, I am the mother here, only one of us wearing a white dress. Her’s was green,” she divulged, before getting back into position.

    “And I proposed to you, that’s why, chicky,” Sarah made clear.

    “Okay,” I added, before I closed my eyes and rubbing my face all over her slit.

    I felt Sarah wrap her arms around my legs and keep going on me slowly. She nearly seemed afraid to fuck me as hard as I saw Becky doing to her a short time ago, but it really didn’t matter to me. Feeling her tongue both in and on my lips down there was quite the thrill alone.

    She kissed me down there as well, so she also displayed her soft side, which I just did not know existed until that day. With the mental curveball, she threw me like that, I couldn’t focus on screwing Becky, but again, that wasn’t important to her either.

    It all seemed about effort, which was not about Sarah’s style as my boss, but it was still refreshing that it existed. Surely enough, I had an issue accepting the fact that Sarah was human, but she was still a bitch, though.

    “Well, aren’t you a sexy princess, Jill, getting a dazzling older woman off like this? I love having Sarah’s tongue in there, but shit, you’re giving her a run for her money now. She never wants to just go slow on me anymore; you’re like a fresh slate,” she rambled, before looking at her. “Yes, you like it, but when you slam on the gas, you forget the car can just go slowly too. You’ve just been wanting to zoom down the sexual freeway and not just enjoy the sights. You still got the ring on my finger, but shit, you could’ve stopped and smelt the roses now and then, too, you know?”

    “You accepted my ring, so that’s on you.”

    “I’m not fighting with you, Sarah, I’m just saying you and I aren’t Vin Diesel and Paul Walker, okay?”

    “Fine, tonight when we’re at home, I’ll go down on you as slowly as possible and eyeball you whole time too, happy?”

    “Sure,” Becky answered, turning around and leaning down to her. “I’m just saying, the honeymoon doesn’t have to last forever, you don’t need to pound the gas, that’s all. I had Jill licking me slowly and massaging my butt too. You can take the foot off the gas a little, you know. I’m not saying we set to ‘cruise control,’ but something. I know you’re gonna get pissy, but Jill did have a point; we’ve been going nuts around here. She deserves to do her work without having to see make-out sessions all the time.”

    “I knew it,” I added.

    “Fine,” Sarah whined, climbing to me as Becky lifted herself a tad. “I’m sorry too,” she apologized before kissing me.

    “It’s okay, Sarah; I forgive you too.”

    Becky turned around again and brought her twat to my mouth also. I went down on her again as I felt Sarah do it to me again too. Once again, we both went relatively slow and made it as intimate as possible.

    Becky made sure to lean back a tad so we could keep eye contact. She grabbed my hands again, but placed them on her thighs that time so that I could hold her tight. We eyeballed each other like lovers, and I certainly knew the ball was moving in that direction.

    It was slow at best, but still happening as I witnessed her slathering her lips, especially after that brief chat she had with Sarah. I surely still couldn’t place myself in either of their shoes, but they displayed their true selves indeed.

    Becky grabbed her breasts and squeezed them after I crossed the threshold to making her jolt. I saw her begin to lose it, but I wasn’t about to call her out. I wanted to see it in front of my eyes just as the beyond horny chick I was.

    She grabbed the blanket and wiped my face. “Yes, I’m the mother figure here.”

    I nodded and moved my face around just as she did for me. She certainly supplied me with more than some cum, and kept it coming out, but of course, she wiped my face to keep my eyes on her.

    I felt Sarah spread my lips out and indeed injected her tongue in there deep. Then I decided to take a page out of her playbook and do the same to her wife. That got Becky to break eye contact again, but keep her palms on my cheeks then.

    I let my tongue roam around in there freely and indeed came across that pleasure center Sarah had found for her so many times before in her office. I teased her clit over and over again. Sarah failed to do that for me, but if she did, I’d probably give out, though.

    Regardless of Sarah’s reasons, she kept it slow with me and even massaged my thighs too. I thought she just wanted to spite Becky, which became even more evident when Becky called her out. I wasn’t going to call that out, but it was a popular opinion.

    ‘I just remember all the times I heard both of them screaming, but it wasn’t from one of them just going slow like this. I guess their relationship isn’t as smooth as what meets the eye.’

    I couldn’t finger on anything, except they were both sexually crazed. All the other details were just irrelevant considering we were still fucking, and having fun doing it too. After a few more minutes, Sarah wanted to enjoy my cunt differently.

    She calmly leaned up, and then I felt her pussy come onto mine. “Turn around, Becky; I want to lick those tits now.”

    “Yes, bossy,” she added, doing just that. “Keep going at that cherry, though, Jill.”

    “Yes, Becky,” I moaned, grabbing her butt cheeks hard.

    I fucked the shit out of her and heard her moan quite a bit too from two sources of gratification.

    “Yes, suck on those so hard, you suck the nipples right off my tits, woman. I’ll admit it, sex with you has been extra hot, but I do need to cool down now and then. When my dogs start barking, it becomes more of a chore than a pleasure.”

    “I understand,” Sarah whined.

    “I love you too,” Becky added, before I heard a kiss.

    They both stayed quiet for a moment, but they both kept moving though. Becky and Sarah certainly showed that they were in love, but with flaws though, which only further showed that Sarah was human, unlike the picture of herself she had painted of herself even before she got hitched.

    I kept my hands on Becky’s butt cheeks and tried to hold her as tightly as I could, but of course, I was licking her all over her lips, and Sarah was doing the same to her nipples too. So, then Sarah and I worked together to make her go nuts in due time.

    I had no idea how long she could last, but if she was married to Sarah, and they were fucking even half as much at home as what I heard, then she’d have one significant tolerance for pleasure, and she should’ve lasted for another twenty minutes.

    I couldn’t speculate too much because I was too busy making her feel good and surely loving it myself. Added to the fact that Sarah was scrubbing our pussies together as well, I was rather taken care of indeed. I wanted to extend the favor if only for brownie points.

    As I literally got in the middle of them, I knew I did just that. Sarah even wrapped her arms around one of my legs and held it tightly. She got her grip on me and surely made me push my face on Becky’s twat even more.

    “Oh, you’re getting extra feisty now, Sarah. I tell you to slow down, but you just spite me, you damn harlot.”

    “Hey, be nice to your wife, Becky. You obviously knew what you were getting into when she proposed.”

    “What Jill said, woman,” Sarah added, before I heard them kiss. “Now get my titties for that, chicky,” she ordered Becky, pushing her head to them.

    Needless to say, that only made Sarah jolt around even more.

    ‘Damn, you’re just two ladies swimming around in your pond and fucking each other’s brains out every chance you get. You might not be the perfect couple, but you two still get each other, don’t you? You already knew she’d spite you, but you put it out there anyway. I hear you moaning now, Becky, could I be getting to you making you go nuts too? All while you please your wife too?’

    I didn’t get my answer, but Sarah gave my cherry some intense workout indeed, as she kept her’s moving on mine nonstop and pushing them together so much, not one drop of juice leaked on our legs. I still couldn’t be sure if this was just normal for her or not, but she was a hell of more sexual than any other woman I ever fucked.

    “Oh, yes, you like me being bossy though, Becky, you can admit it. Suck the nipples right off those boobs and do it right as you look at me. Show me how you love me to take off the sexiest parts of my body. Prove to me that you’ll still love if I don’t have any nipples there anymore.”

    I didn’t hear Becky reply to that, but time and time again, they both displayed themselves and just let me draw my own conclusions, it seemed. I wasn’t expecting them to comment on everything they said to each other, but it seemed more like I was a fly on the wall for most things.

    I wasn’t sure if I’d be a more in-depth look at them, but for the time being, I took in their relationship and patiently waited to get in every single tidbit I could. Tasting Becky’s sweet pussy and feeling Sarah scour ours together was sweet physically, but the mental ticks from them were the icing on the cake.

    After five nonstop minutes, I felt Sarah calm down suddenly, and then I heard kissing sounds again. “I love you, I love you, and I love you some more, but if you think I’m too horny, you heard Jill; you knew what you were getting into when you married me. What, did you think I’d just get less horny, or my cherry would shrivel up all of a sudden?”

    “No, smart-ass, I’m just saying, again, we’re not Vin Diesel and Paul Walker slamming on the gas to win a quarter-mile race. We’re gonna be driving for a long time, so let’s pace ourselves a little bit. We’ve been married for less than a year, and I already have a twenty-year-old between my legs.”

    “I’m twenty-one, Becky.”

    “Will you at least admit I have a point, Sarah?”

    “Yes, we’re both not having regrets, but picking up on some things we don’t love about each other, that’s all. I get you, so we can ease off the gas a tad if that’s what you want, but not too much. Jill does have a mouth, but she did have a point; we both knew who each other were before I popped the question.”

    “Fair enough,” Becky added, getting off me and bringing me up with them too. “Let me ask, Jill, was she a bitch when you started working for her?” she pondered, wrapping arms around me.

    “Um, yes, I guess.”

    “Yes, but now you’re seeing her in a different context, right?”

    “Yes.”

    “You don’t want her to be perfect, just better because she can be, correct?”

    “Um, just to be clear, I’m not getting fired, right?”

    “No, Jill, you’re not getting fired anytime soon,” Sarah replied, before kissing me. “Now, answer my wife’s question; she’s not gonna let it go.”

    “Okay, yes, I’d like you to be better because you can be, even before today.”

    “Fine, maybe you have a point too. We’ll be more professional and not make this a sexual work environment, Jill, fair enough?”

    “Yes, Sarah.”

    “Although,” Becky added, increasing her grip on me my boobs. “I think that your boss really likes now, so she might want to have back with us sometime, don’t you, Sarah? You’ve been looking at her just how you looked at me when we started dating. You have a sweet pussy, Jill, and of course, a solid pair of tits too. So, I think if you play it right, you can get some more money too. Truth be told, she was concerned last night that you’d quit. Although, you know her, so she let her snatch lead her, and had me go to town on her on your desk.”

    “Is that true, Sarah?”

    “Yes, as you know, and she’s pointed out several times, I am a tart, and I can be better. If you stay and maybe help my wife and I put in a spark so we can slow down on each other a bit, I will give you a $2 raise; sound good?” she pondered, taking my hands in hers.

    “3 bucks, chicky,” Becky added. 

    “You’re a pain in my ass, Becky.”

    “You love her, though, Sarah.”

    “Okay, a $3 raise.”

    “Deal, Sarah,” I replied, before kissing her.

    “Good, but get to work now; we’ve kept you busy long enough.”

    “Okay,” I replied, before getting in kisses to both of them. “You better give me that raise, of I’ll stick your wife on you.”

    “I will, Jill, now get to work.”

    I grabbed my clothes, left them, and went back to my little office. “Well, I’m certainly glad I didn’t quit.”


    :: Comments have been disabled on this story ::
  • The Mind Control Device Chapter 21: Breeding Mind-Controlled Cuties

    Font size : +


    More cuties need to be bred while mind-controlled!

    The Mind Control Device

    Chapter Twenty-One: Breeding Mind-Controlled Cuties

    By mypenname3000

    Copyright 2020

    Note: Thanks to WRC264 for beta reading this!

    Eve “Dusk” Michaels

    Dolly execute pep rally speech and then lead the cheerleaders in getting fucked by the football team, I typed into the command queue as the pep rally at my college was underway. We were up against our rivals tonight, and the school was getting into the excitement. Cheerleader Squad One follow Dolly lead and fuck the football team.

    There were so many new additions that had been added to the smartphone app for my daddy’s mind-control device. One of them was the queue system. It let you put in a bunch of commands and then execute them all at the same time. No more having to type fast.

    Football Team fuck the cheerleaders once they are in position

    There were also “groups” where you could give commands to specific people who had been clustered together into their own unique group names. It was such a fascinating thing. I loved using it. My pussy dripped cream and cum down my thigh. Daddy had pumped me full of cum.

    Mrs. Carrie Faye will approach Dusk and offer to use an anal vibrator on her and lick her pussy clean

    My second-period professor would be thrilled to do that. I had programmed her to love having sex with me. One of the first things I had done. I shuddered and tapped the screen, executing that command as the bleachers were getting settled by the students.

    Dolly darted out from the cheerleaders, dropping her pompoms. I had the pep rally speech preprogrammed into the phone. It was all so fascinating all the extra features Daddy and Vivian had implemented. I found this all so exciting.

    “Good afternoon, Thompson College,” she said, her large breasts bouncing. She wore only her pleated skirt like the other cheerleaders. Her tits heaved as she thrust her right arm in the air and then did a high kick, flashing a shaved, pregnant twat.

    She was already knocked up with Daddy’s child. It had been two weeks since Daddy first mind-controlled me, but I wasn’t pregnant. Yet. I would be. Daddy would breed me. He had to. I was his slutty daughter.

    “Are you ready to get wild!” Dolly demanded. “We’re going to crush those sniveling Wolverines! We’ll trample them and dominate them because our boys are the best!”

    The other cheerleaders all whooped and did their own high kicks and jumps that sent their breasts jiggling and skirts flashing. The students were all excited, especially the boys, who were staring at the cheerleaders like a pack of ravenous dogs.

    I smiled as Mrs. Faye approached me. She was a gorgeous, blonde woman in a low-cut blouse that showed off her big boobs to perfection. The MILF dressed to show off her married body. She had a saunter to her steps as I leaned back on my spot on the bleachers. The space before me was conveniently open.

    Mrs. Faye ducked and smiled when I held up the anal vibrator she was supposed to use on me. Her eyes sparkled in delight as she climbed the steps and reached me. She took that vibe and licked the tip, her eyes glossy.

    “I glad you have this,” she said. “I had the sudden urge that my favorite student needed her pussy licked and her ass fucked by one.”

    “Mmm, you read my mind,” I said, smiling as she sank down on the bleacher before me. She was so gorgeous. My asshole clenched. The students cheered again at something Dolly said. I wasn’t paying attention.

    Mrs. Faye adjusted her position. She was so sexy. The hot wife licked her hungry lips, staring at my pussy. My short skirt did nothing to cover my legs. My pussy dripped juices and cum that ran down my taint I shivered as she leaned her head in. Her blonde hair brushed my inner thighs. A shiver ran through me at that fleeting contact. I groaned, my cunt on fire.

    Then she pressed her mouth into my twat. She licked up the cum leaking out of me. I moaned, pushing up my glasses. My pigtails slipped off my shoulder as the naughty professor lapped the incestuous spunk leaking out of me.

    “Mrs. Faye,” I moaned.

    “Okay, girls, let’s show the college how our football team dominates!” Dolly shouted, her breasts bouncing. “On your knees, bitches! Prepare to get fucked!”

    I glanced at the girls, smiling to see all the cheerleaders save Dolly falling to their knees. She was Daddy’s. Only he got to fuck her at the college. But the rest of her cheerleaders were fair game save Courtney. She was on the other side of the basketball court where the pep rally was being held. She was eating out Vivian’s twat.

    Vivian had a number of girls in her lesbian harem.

    As the football players pulled out their cocks, half the team Black and hung, Mrs. Faye nuzzled the vibrator up between my butt-cheeks and rubbed it against my asshole. I groaned at the contact on my sphincter. She massaged it around in circles, stimulating me while licking the cum out of my pussy.

    She licked. Lapped. She fluttered her tongue up and down my folds. She caressed me. Her lips stimulated my pussy. It was amazing to feel. The pleasure rushed through my body. I groaned, my toes curling. I leaned back, my breasts jiggling and swaying.

    The vibrator turned on.

    She pressed the buzzing toy against my anal ring. It widened to swallowed that humming shaft. It was incredible to experience. I closed my eyes shut and squeezed my thighs about her face, holding her to my twat.

    “Mrs. Faye!” I moaned.

    The crowd cheered as the football players rammed their cocks into the cheerleaders. Live porn for the entire student body to enjoy. Mom had taught me the thrill of it. I shuddered, my asshole melting around the anal vibrator while Mrs. Faye’s tongue thrust into my cunt. She scooped out jizz she found in me.

    The blonde professor devoured me. The naughty hot wife knelt before me and worked that anal vibrator in and out of my asshole. She jammed the toy into the depths of my asshole. My bowels squeezed about it. I loved that buzzing grip. It sent such heat rushing through me. This wild pleasure that would have me melting.

    “Yes, yes, yes!” I moaned as she worked that shaft in and out of me. She plunged it in deep. Hard. She buried it to the hilt in me. It was amazing to experience. “Oh, that’s it. You naughty professor. Oh, yes, yes, lick that cum out of me and make me cum.”

    She moaned and feasted on me. The students cheered. The cheerleaders’ tits heaved as they were rammed hard from behind. Dolly pranced around them, her big boobs bouncing as she led the crowd in cheering on the football team.

    My asshole clenched on the vibrator, gripping that buzzing shaft ramming into my anal depths over and over again. It felt amazing. The pleasure rushed through me. The heat built and built, this exciting burst of pleasure that would have me cumming so hard.

    I groaned, clenching my bowels down on the anal vibrator. It plunged into me over and over again. The heat rushed through my body. The ecstasy blazed through me. I groaned as that toy buzzed way in my anal sheath. It was amazing to experience. The bliss from it melted throughout my cunt.

    Her tongue plundered that delicious hole.

    She licked. Lapped.

    She scooped out Daddy’s cum. She devoured it, loving every moment of lapping out the cream in me. The pleasure rushed through my body. It was such a delight. The heat blazed in me. I groaned, my body shaking and shuddering. I wiggled my hips, loving every moment of it.

    “Oh, my god, yes!” I gasped, squeezing my thighs around her face. “That’s it, Mrs. Faye. Mmm, use that naughty tongue. Lick my daddy’s cum out of me.”

    “Such yummy cum,” she moaned. “Mmm, and such a yummy cunt, Dusk.”

    “Yes, it is!” I moaned, my breasts jiggling in my blouse.

    My orgasm swelled with every thrust of that anal vibrator into my bowels. It massaged my velvety flesh. The heat melted through my nethers to my cunt being devoured by the sexy teacher. The MILF scooped out Daddy’s cum with hunger. Her lips rubbed on my shaved pussy lips. They rubbed over my plump flesh as her tongue brushed my clit.

    Sparks flared.

    The football players pounded the cheerleaders. I watched them through lidded eyes, my orgasm swelling in my pussy. My bowels clenched down on the anal vibrator buzzing away in me. Mrs. Faye fucked that hard vibrator into my asshole. She buried into me while her tongue drove into my pussy.

    “Mmm, no more cum,” she pouted. “Just your yummy pussy cream.”

    “You love my pussy cream,” I moaned.

    “You’re my favorite slut-student,” purred the professor. “Of course I do.”

    She latched onto my clit and sucked. I gasped, my body bucking. My asshole squeezed tight about the vibrator. Its buzzing stimulated my anal flesh. She jammed it deep into me and stirred it around while nursing on my bud.

    Sparks flared from my clit and showered across my pussy. I groaned, my breasts rising and falling. The pleasure swelled my orgasm. I was so close to detonating. The students were cheering on the football players.

    “CUM! CUM! CUM!” began chanting around me. “CUM! CUM! CUM!”

    “Cumming!” I squealed and arched my back.

    My pussy convulsed. My juices gushed out. The naughty Mrs. Faye ducked her head down and licked up the cream flooding out of me. I groaned, my asshole rippling around the anal vibrator while the naughty professor lapped up my passion.

    Stars burst across my eyes. I watched the football players busting their nuts in the cheerleaders. One after another, they flooded their cunts with spunk. Dolly was doing high kicks and shaking her pompoms as the studs threw back their heads and roared out their passion, their cheerleader-sluts gasping out their own rapture.

    It was all drowned out by the students roaring, pumped up for the game. I bucked, my asshole writhing around the vibrator. It stimulated me, sending new bursts of pleasure rushing out of my cunt. More cream spilling into my cunt. It was a heady rush that washed through my body. I hit that screaming peak of ecstasy.

    I floated there while the school’s pep showered around me. We would trounce the Wolverines. I trembled through the bliss, my hand gripping my smartphone. I fluttered my eyes as I typed in the next command.

    Girls Slut Squad Three lick the cheerleaders clean

    The girls who I had put in that slut squad all burst out of the stands. They were in all grades, just the right number of them for cleanup duty. They were all so eager to lick up those creampies left in the cheerleaders. I smiled, reveling in the power I had.

    The power my amazing Daddy had given me. I was so lucky to have the best Daddy in the world. I would worship him with my body. My soul. I would give him everything I had. I hoped he had finally bred me.

    I wanted to have his baby. A daughter. I would raise her to be his slut, too. She would please him from the moment she turned eighteen.

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    Dean Michaels

    Monday morning, the college was still buzzing with the excitement at beating our rivals, the Wolverines, last Friday night. It had been an amazing game. The football team had been fired up. They knew what they would get if the won: gangbang the Wolverine cheerleaders.

    And they had.

    But now I was back in my classroom. I had the period open and was monitoring the newest device I had installed at the Stay Awake Cafe yesterday. I was expanding the network of mind-control devices through the community.

    My door opened and Vivian walked in. “Well, you did it, Mr. Michaels,” my nerdy partner said. She folded her arms, shaking her head at me.”

    “Did what?” I asked, amused. I leaned back in my chair.

    “I’m pregnant.” She pulled a pregnancy test. “That’s Britney and me you’ve knocked up. Lesbians aren’t supposed to get bred by a guy. Not the old-fashioned way, anyways.”

    “And you loved every minute of it,” I said with a smile.

    A wicked grin cracked her lips. Beyond her, in the hallway, I spotted Courtney and Milena, two members of her lesbian harem. She always had at least a pair of them with her. Vivian had taken to wearing skirts and no panties to always be ready for them to please her.

    “Well, the device at the barista shop is definitely working,” I said. “The girls are working topless and there are two women acting as community relief. Both of them are getting fucked hard.”

    That was a deliciously wicked thing that I had done. Since the cafe prided itself on being a gathering place for the community, and since the baristas were busy making drinks, I put a command where any woman, if she felt inclined, could strip naked and let the community use her.

    Men would fuck her. She’d eat women’s pussies. She would have no shame at all for the dirty and kinky things she did for as long as she chose to do them. And then she’d walk out of there and think fondly of it. No guilt or regrets.

    Even if she got pregnant, she would be thrilled.

    “The foreman texted me,” Vivian said. “The factory is going to come online today. They are ahead of schedule.”

    “He got the device installed?” I asked. “I thought he was having trouble?”

    “I had to walk him through a few steps,” Vivian said. She rolled her eyes. “I swear, he must have lied on his resume about his computer skills, but he’s got it now. The workers are being trained and all are under the specialty commands. They will be putting out new mind-control devices by the end of the day.”

    “Good,” I groaned. “I’m getting tired of soldering motherboards.”

    “Poor you,” she said. “You just want to fuck all those girls. How many have you bred now.”

    “Counting you, six,” he said. “June and Kimmie are ecstatic though neither of my daughters have come up pregnant. Nor my wife, but she just went off the pill. I’m told that can mess things up for her for a month or so.”

    Vivian shrugged. “I wouldn’t know.” She shifted her hips, staring at me.

    “So, you’re pregnant, huh?” I asked, smiling.

    “I am because you’re a horny man who made me want to fuck you.” She squeezed her thighs together. “My lesbians just aren’t cutting it.”

    I winked at her then stood up. “Let’s go out and test the mobile device.”

    “You have the prototype ready?” Vivian asked. Her eyes widened behind her glasses. Eager excitement crossed her face. “Why didn’t you say anything?”

    “To see that look on your face,” I said.

    I grabbed my boxers and jeans, pulling them on, then a t-shirt. I spent much of my time teaching naked. It made it easier to reward my female students. Thanks to my incentive program, grades were up. My students were eager to learn to get the rewards.

    Dolly was even doing good.

    Dressed, I led Vivian out of my classroom. She dismissed her harem girls and sent them to class as we strode through the walls. We passed a pair of students fucking in the corner. That had to be June’s work. She would randomly *********** a boy and a girl and set them fucking somewhere on campus while she was in class learning.

    She liked making people fuck as much as her mother did.

    All three of the women in my family had a voyeuristic streak in them. Kimmie especially was having fun orchestrating crazy live porn that she filmed. She had her own website going now with people paying to watch her amateur smut.

    I burst out into the parking lot and jumped into my SUV. I handed over the prototype to Vivian. It was down to the size of a cell phone. One of those older ones from the late nineties, early two thousands that were thick and bulky. It just couldn’t be slim like a modern smartphone. It needed to have the speakers in there to broadcast the infrasonic commands.

    “This is nice work,” she said, turning it on. “Mmm, I see you had to modify my program a bit.”

    “Just some tweaks,” I told her as I drove. “Nothing major. Why don’t we test it out by the coffee shop?”

    “Sure,” Vivian said. She leaned back. “We’re going to be so rich once that factories online.”

    “We have all the safeguards in place?” I asked her.

    “Yes, yes,” she said. “That was a smart idea to add the ‘no hacking’ protocol.”

    I smiled. My greatest fear was someone getting their hands on the control app and hacking their way into a higher user level and putting my family or me under their command, but anyone who heard the signal from the device would never want to do that. Simple solution.

    Still, selling these devices was a risk. But it would be a profitable one.

    I could steal the money, but I’d rather make it. There was no challenge in typing a command, and it felt wrong. It was like stealing was the strange, moral line that I didn’t want to cross. I didn’t want to commit teal theft that caused economic hardship to someone.

    But letting them have fun was another matter.

    I pulled into the parking lot at the Stay Awake Cafe and parked the car. The drive-thru line was bustling. I caught a glimpse of a topless barista handing out a drink. There were a lot of guys in the line. I smiled, glad their business was up.

    Vivian and I headed up to the traffic light. The cars were flowing by on the main street, people heading about their day, oblivious to the power of my device in the coffee shop. I took back the portable device from Vivian and turned it on.

    “What’s the range?” she asked.

    “Good question,” I said. I put in a continuous command: All;if you are driving a car, honk your horn twice

    I hit enter. Instantly, horns blared. Everyone in range driving a car hit their horn twice. I winced at the sound then a car honked twice. Another car. Another. I glanced at the traffic streaming by. You could see the moment the driver entered the range and hit the horn.

    “Ten yards,” I said. “Not bad for this little thing. I ended the command.

    Vivian rubbed at her ears.

    “So it’s working. Let’s get some commands going.” I put up the ignore, incest, lust, jealousy, and obedience protocols into active. They were useful. People would ignore anything weird, incest would be seen as good, they’d be horny, would have no jealousy, and obey the highest tier of users, which was Vivian, my family, and me.

    The light turned red. A car stopped. I glanced in it to see a brown-haired woman driving with a young woman in the passenger seat. The girl looked eighteen or nineteen, her hair the same shade of brown but frosted blonde at the tips. She was staring at her phone. The mother glanced over at her daughter, cheeks growing red. The mom squirmed.

    So did the daughter.

    I glanced at the phone and ***********ed the mom’s dot, labeled A4891C.

    Climb out of the car and ask Dean to breed 501A4B then begin stripping 501A4B

    I added that to the queue then tapped the daughter’s dot, 501A4B.

    Climb out of the car and allow A4891C to strip you then be excited to be bred by Dean.

    Lastly, I added ***********ed the mother’s dot again and added a final command:

    After stripping 501A4B, fall to your knees and beg to eat out Vivian pussy

    I executed the command string then shoved the portable device into my pocket. I felt it bulge there. The doors opened.

    “Are we having fun?” Vivian asked, pushing up her glasses. Her short, black hair swayed about her shoulders as the mother walked around the car and the daughter fidgeted on the curb.

    The mother stared right at me. “I’m so glad you’re here. I need you to breed my daughter.”

    I smiled, loving the little additions mind-control people would add to rationalize what they’re doing.

    “She’s eighteen, and she just needs to be bred by you, don’t you, honey?”

    The girl blew a bubble with the gum I hadn’t realized she’d been chewing. It was a vibrant red and the scent of watermelon filled the air. Her bubbled popped and she said, “Yeah, I do. Ooh, strip me naked, Mom. I need this guy to breed me. He’s perfect.”

    “You’re going to be hit up with the mother of all child support bill if you keep breeding girls, Mr. Michaels,” Vivian said, shaking her head as the brunette mother began pulling off her daughter’s blouse.

    “Yes, I am,” I said.

    A cop car appeared on the other side of the intersection. He was outside of the range, but I didn’t care. The cops in my town were all under my power. After the mall, I had installed devices in their precincts one after another. Every cop knew to let me have my fun.

    I waved to him. He waved back.

    The mother tossed her daughter’s blouse through the open passenger window. The girl’s breasts were plumper than I thought. Maybe C-cups. They were held in a purple bra that her brother reached behind to unhook.

    Vivian fished the device out of my pocket and she typed something into the phone.

    “Oh, your breasts are just so cute,” the mother said. She squeezed her daughter’s breasts. “Mmm, just perfect. You’re going to get Mr. Michaels so hard. He’s going to breed you.”

    “He will, Mom,” the girl moaned then gasped as her mother leaned over and sucked on her nipple. Right here on the street corner.

    I remembered how scared I was the first time I’d tested the mind-control device. I’d driven two hours from home to a park that had no surveillance systems. I wanted to make sure that no one could find me if things didn’t go wrong. Now, I was orchestrating things in plain sight. The portable device was working. Those who might object would have to enter its influence to stop us.

    The mother sucked for one last time on her daughter’s nipple. She popped her lips off, leaving the pink nub gleaming with spittle. The girl shuddered, her perky tits jiggling as her mother bent down and attacked the girl’s fly. She wore hip-hugging jeans, not unlike Dusk would wear before she went to all skirts.

    Those were just better for letting me get my dick into Dusk’s cunt.

    My cock ached as the mother pulled down those jeans. She tugged them, working them off slowly, fighting against the stretchy material. The daughter’s tits jiggled. She smiled at me, this winsome, little grin that just brimmed with hungry promise.

    The mother pulled off the jeans, taking off the girl’s shoes in the process. She stood in her ankle socks until her mother pulled those off one by one while Vivian typed. With a hungry groan, the mother sucked one of her daughter’s toes into her mouth.

    “Oh, Mom!” gasped the girl. “That’s nice, but I have to be bred. You have to get me naked.”

    “Mmm, sorry,” the mother said while Vivian kept typing. “Your toes are just so cute. When we get home, I’m going to have to lick them and love them and play with them.”

    “Did you just give her a foot fetish?” I asked.

    Vivian grinned and bumped her hip playfully into mine.

    The mother’s hands slid up her daughter’s sleek thighs. The girl’s round breasts jiggled. She whimpered, clearly the touch exciting her. The mother reached the purple panties the girl wore, white lace trimming the waistband. It added a nice contrast. The mother hooked the panties and drew them off.

    The daughter was shaved and wet. Her tight slit had that delicious gleam of arousal. Vivian moaned beside me, licking her lips. We had similar taste in girls. We liked them barely legal, though Vivian also enjoyed older women. She liked fucking them with strap-ons while they went down on Britney.

    Britney’s mother loved it.

    Kimmie was the only woman my age I had much interest in. My wife had that youthful countenance. She had been blessed. She was perfect for me. And she did get off pretending to be that barely legal slut for me.

    Naked, the girl bent over the hood of her car. She clenched her butt-cheeks, her pussy dripping juices down her thighs. She thrust a hand between her legs and parted her cuntlips with a pair of fingers. Her pink flesh gleamed at me. Not a virgin, but those were so hard to find these days.

    “Please, please, Dean, breed me,” she moaned.

    “Breed my daughter,” the mother purred even as she fell to her knees before Vivian. “Let me eat your pussy. I bet it’s yummy.”

    “Thank you, Mr. Michaels,” said Vivian. “Lift my skirt, mommy-slut, and lick me out. Mmm, just imagine you’re eating your daughter’s cunt. I know that’s the pussy you really want.”

    “It is,” groaned the mother. “After I lick her toes, I’m going to eat her cunt. Just worship my daughter’s twat.”

    “That’s right,” Vivian said, sounding so pleased. She pushed up her glasses. “Now get to feasting, MILF.”

    “Yes, Vivian!”

    The MILF shoved up Vivian’s skirt to reveal her black bush. With a hungry groan, the MILF buried her face into pregnant pussy. I smiled as Vivian groaned. She tossed back her head and just enjoyed getting eaten out on the street corner.

    Cars were honking and people pointing. A guy jogged up, whipping out his camera only to hit the boundary of the mind-control device and to just stop caring about our fucking. He ignored us and shoved his phone back into his pocket. He looked confused as to why he’d run over here. He turned around to head back the way he came. He gave a final look and blinked, outside of the range. He whirled around and darted back in.

    Only to ignore us again.

    It distracted me so much, I almost forgot about the girl I need of getting bred. But she hadn’t. “Dean, Dean, I need your cock in me. You can’t breed me if you don’t fuck me.”

    “Right,” I said and unsnapped my jeans. I unzipped my fly. My pants fell down my legs. I shoved off my boxers. My dick popped out, thrusting hard and ready.

    “Mmm, breed her, Mr. Michaels,” moaned Vivian. “Mommy dearest here’s going to lick that slut clean when they get home.”

    “After sucking on her toes,” moaned the MILF into Vivian’s cunt.

    “That’s right.” Vivian grinned, her eyes squeezing shut behind her glasses. “Damn, Mommy dearest, you got a tongue on you. Just made to lick your daughter’s cunt.”

    “Yes, it was,” I panted and pressed my cock into the girl’s spread open lips. My dick pushed them apart even more. The girl gasped, her head snapping up.

    As the cars honked at the backup and the pedestrians out of range of the device shouted, I sank deeper and deeper into the girl’s twat. My dick slid into her cunt. The heat engulfed my dick. This wonderful, delicious, amazing cunt squeezed about my cock.

    It was amazing to enjoy. Her pussy clenched down about me. I shuddered as inch after inch of my cock vanished into her cunt. That hot, tight twat gripped me. I groaned, my balls tightening as I bottomed out in her.

    “Mr. Michaels,” she moaned in delight. “Oh, yes, yes, I love it. I love your dick in me. You’re going to fuck me hard and breed me, right? I need you to breed me.”

    “Breed my daughter,” the mother moaned from beneath Vivian’s skirt.

    My nerdy partner just smiled, her nineteen-year-old body trembling as she ground her snatch on the MILF’s face. She grabbed the woman by the back of the head through her skirt, holding her in place. I loved the pleasure she took in this moment.

    I liked it when people felt good.

    I drew back through the girl’s pussy. Her young cunt gripped my cock. She held on tight, her twat massaging me. The pleasure shot down my shaft to my balls. I loved it. I savored that silky heat as I buried back into her. I fucked hard into her.

    Fast.

    I rammed into her cunt with powerful strokes. She groaned, her snatch clenching down around my dick. That wonderful twat gripped me. The heat of her twat washed through my cunt. It was amazing to feel. The pleasure rushed through my body. I thrust away at her. I fucked her hard and fast. I plowed into her cunt with powerful strokes.

    She groaned, her twat squeezing about me. The pleasure was amazing. It was such a delight for me to feel. To experience. I groaned, savoring the rapture of that tight cunt squeezing about my dick. Her pussy gripped me.

    I buried forward hard. Fast. I savored her juicy twat gripping me. My balls cracked into her shaved folds. Her clit. The car’s shocks creaked. I watched the traffic having to drive around her as the car I fucked her on blocked a lane. I stared at those oblivious people.

    It was so hot to fuck this girl’s pussy in public.

    I reveled in it as I plowed into that hot, tight sheath.

    Her youthful flesh gripped me as I thrust into her hard. Fast. I buried into her again and again. I slammed to the hilt in her snatch. The pleasure radiated down my cock. My balls drank in the heat from her cunt. The ecstasy rippled through me. It was amazing.

    I groaned, loving every moment of it. I fucked her hard. Fast. I buried to the hilt in her again and again. I loved every second of it. She whimpered and moaned, her juicy snatch gripping me as I plowed into her.

    “Yes, yes, yes!” she gasped. “Oh, my god, that’s amazing. You’re going to breed me with that cock, Dean.”

    “Yes!” I growled, thrusting into her cunt, her hot flesh squeezing about me. “Right here on the street corner. You’re going to know where your baby was made.”

    “Uh-huh!” Her pussy gripped me. That silky sheath massaged my cock. “Oh, Dean, pump me full of that jizz. I need it. Want it.”

    “Breed my daughter!” the MILF moaned, voice muffled by Vivian’s juicy snatch.

    “Oh, yes, breed her,” groaned Vivian., “And you, Mommy dearest, make me cum. You can do it. Yes, yes, put that tongue to fucking use. Lick me out. Eat me. I want to cum on that hungry mouth. I want to gush all my juices down your fucking throat.”

    The woman moaned in delight. Vivian shuddered.

    I loved it. I thrust with all my might into the girl’s twat. Her cunt squeezed around my dick. My balls tightened. The moment of my eruption came closer and closer. I would explode in her. I would have such a huge orgasm.

    I would baste her cunt with my seed.

    I loved breeding barely legal pussies. I savored every thrust into their young cunts until my cum boiled into them. I wanted to breed my daughters. My wife. Then I wanted to breed their daughters. The girls at my college. Random sluts at the mall or just driving down the street.

    I wanted to breed them all.

    “I’m going to cum in that juicy cunt, slut,” I groaned, my crotch smacking into her rump. “You want it.”

    “Yes!” she hissed. “Knock me up! Put a baby in my belly, Dean!”

    “Show me you love it,” I panted. “Cum on my dick. Let me feel that barely legal cunt spasming.”

    She groaned, her cunt clamping down on me. The car shocks groaned as I pounded her. Flesh slapped flesh. Cars honked. People shouted. It was all background noise. There were only this girl and her tight, hot pussy squeezing about my dick.

    She groaned. Her brown hair flew, her head tossing from side to side. She moaned as I buried to the hilt in her cunt. Her hot flesh went wild around my dick. Her twat convulsed. Spasmed. Her flesh sucked at my dick. The pleasure rushed through me.

    “Yes!” I growled as I savored her pussy’s delights.

    Her cunt writhed around me. Sucked at me. That wonderful delight had my balls tensing. I buried into her and threw back my head. A loud growl burst from my lips. My hands squeezed her hips as my cum pumped hard and fast into her.

    I basted her tight cunt with my seed. The pleasure slammed through my body while the mind-controlled girl moaned out her delight. Her pussy spasmed with wild passion around my cock. She worked at it. The pleasure was incredible. It surged out of me.

    I groaned, loving every time my jizz fired out of me. Splash after splash of cum pumped into her cunt. The pleasure rushed through me. It slammed into my mind. Stars burst across my thoughts. It was fantastic.

    “Yes, yes, yes!” I groaned. “Oh, that’s good. That’s amazing. Yes, yes, take that cum.”

    “You’re breeding me, Dean!” she moaned. “Oh, god, yes, you’re breeding me. Pump all that spunk into me. I love it.”

    I growled through the pleasure. I hit that wild peak. I spurted every drop of jizz I had into her. Her pussy rippled around me, sucking it all out of my balls with that greedy hunger. The mind-controlled girl panted and whimpered.

    “Mom, I’m bred!” she gasped.

    “Yes, yes, yes,” Vivian moaned. “You are. You fucking are. And your mommy dearest is drowning in my pussy cream.”

    I smiled, buzzing on the high. Not only I had I bred another girl, but I had a successful test of the portable mind-control device. The perfect thing when you were out of the network coverage and needed to have some fun.

    Kimmie would love it.

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    June “Junebug” Michaels

    I burst into Daddy’s classroom. I didn’t care that he was teaching. He stood naked before his students who were all taking notes. They looked so studious save for the one guy and girl fucking in the background. They were being rewarded.

    “Daddy, Daddy!” I gasped, racing forward. “I’m pregnant!” I’d been peeing on a pregnancy test every day for three weeks. Other girls were getting knocked up by daddy before me and that wasn’t fair. But now… “I’m pregnant!”

    A smile spread across Daddy’s lips as I flew into his arms. He picked me up and spun me around, my legs wrapped around his waist. I pressed my shaved pussy on his dick. I wore a skirt, but panties just got in the way of fun times.

    My tongue danced with his, my pigtails flying. My eighteen-year-old, bred cunny ached against his cock. I ground myself on him, rubbing up and down his shaft. I loved every moment of it. My cunny throbbed with such delight. My hips undulated from side to side, smearing my pussy cream up and down his dick.

    “You little brat,” Dusk panted. “How did you get here before me?”

    I broke the kiss with Daddy. “Shortcut. Guess what, Dusk—”

    “I’m pregnant, too, Daddy!” Dusk said. “You must have bred us on the same day or something. Because I’m pregnant, too. We took our tests together.”

    Daddy swept Dusk up into his embrace. My sister kissed him on the mouth, her glasses shifting. I still humped against his throbbing cock, rubbing my hot flesh up and down him. It was so kinky to watch them kiss. To know that I was bred and so was Dusk.

    “Class,” Daddy said when breaking the kiss with Dusk, “study quietly. There will be a test tomorrow. So make sure you excel. Guys, have that girl you want to fuck picked out, and girls, I’m going to shove a vibrator up your ass while I breed your pussy. But only if you score the highest on the test.”

    “Yes, Mr. Michaels,” his students chorused. They were all so eager to learn. Daddy didn’t mind-control them to study. He just gave them the incentive to learn. He wanted us all to get our educations and succeed at life.

    He was an amazing professor.

    “Let’s blow his cock and get his cum fired all over our faces,” Dusk said. “Then we can go back to class dripping in jizz.”

    “Yes!” I moaned and kissed my sister. She had great ideas.

    After we broke our kiss, Daddy set me down. I knelt before him. His cock was smeared in my fresh juices. The wonderful scent filled my nose. I grabbed the base of his cock and darted in to suck on the tip. Dusk licked at the underside of his cock right where my cunt cream gleamed.

    “Mmm, you taste good,” my sister moaned.

    “Yes, you do, Junebug,” Daddy said, his hand grabbing my left pigtails. He seized Dusk’s right. “Both my little girls bred. My cute daughter and my naughty slut.”

    “So naughty, Daddy,” Dusk purred and then she kissed at the tip of his cock.

    I groaned and she moaned, our faces rubbing together. Our cheeks felt so wonderful against the other. It was a thrill. Our tongues flicked out, bathing over Daddy’s cock. Our tongues licked over the crown of his dick. We brushed each other, almost kissing as we shared his precum.

    Then Dusk sucked Daddy’s cock into his mouth. She slurped with passion as she slid her mouth down that shaft. She made such wicked sounds as she sucked on him. My pussy clenched, the heat rushing through my body. I fanned my face, loving every minute of this.

    “My turn,” I whimpered.

    Dusk popped her mouth off and handed over his cock. I gladly sucked Daddy into my mouth. I nursed on him with hunger. My tongue danced around his crown. He tasted wonderful in my mouth. His precum soaked across my taste buds.

    Drool ran down my chin as I bobbed my head. I sucked hard while he groaned. Then it was Dusk’s turn. My pregnant pussy clenched as we passed him back and forth, my hand fisting him the entire time. I stared up at Daddy.

    “You bred your little girls,” I cooed while Dusk sucked.

    “I know,” he groaned. “I’m going to cum.”

    “Yes, yes, cum on our faces,” I moaned.

    Dusk pulled her mouth off of Daddy’s cock. “Yes, yes, shower us in cum!”

    I pumped my hand up and down his cock, frantically fisting him. I opened my mouth, ready for that explosion of cum to erupt. His face twisted in rapture. His brow furrowed. Then he threw back his head and growled.

    Daddy erupted on our faces.

    “Yes, yes, yes!” I moaned as Daddy splashed jizz across my features and Dusk’s.

    “Oh, Daddy, paint your slutty daughter in your spunk!” Dusk moaned.

    “Yes, Daddy!”

    His cock pulsed in my hand. He groaned, showering his cum across my face. My pregnant pussy clenched. Heat rushed through me. I would have Daddy’s baby. That was so wonderful. I was so happy to have his child.

    The pleasure rushed through my body. The heat soaked my face. The jizz ran down my cheeks. It was incredible to feel spilling over my face. It ran hot across me. I groaned, loving the feel of that naughty spunk. I licked my tongue across my upper lips.

    That salty jizz brimmed there. It was perfect. Such a yummy delight to enjoy. Daddy groaned as he fired out the last of it. His face twisted with the pleasure. He panted as his spunk ran over our features. I glanced at Dusk.

    Her glasses had white streaks across the lenses.

    “Now I’m perfect for class,” said Dusk. “Mrs. Faye will love licking the spunk off of me. Thank you, Daddy.”

    “You’re welcome,” Daddy panted.

    “Mmm, I’m going to let it dry while telling everyone that my daddy bred me,” I said. “I love you so much, Daddy.”

    He smiled. “I love you, Junebug. I can’t wait for you to give birth to our child.”

    I squealed in delight. I was bred by Daddy. This was the happiest day of my life. I rubbed at my belly as his spunk ran down my face and knew I would be such an awesome mother. My family was the best in the world.

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    Dean Michaels

    A month since the mall test, and the new control center was up and running. I had transformed our garage into it. The server bank was in a chilled closet to the right while banks of monitors showed camera feeds from all the various places that the devices were installed.

    I had to have a fiber optic installed. The sort of data line that cloud servers needed. It was expensive, but the sales of the mind-control device would fuel it. And this was just the beginning. We’d have to create an even larger headquarters to handle the expansion of the network.

    “This is…” My wife sat beside me. Kimmie’s pigtails spilled down her shoulders. They made her look so cute. “I mean, Dean, this is impressive. I can’t believe we have this.”

    “Yeah,” I said and motioned to the control panel and the computer. “So you can *********** which camera you want on the main screen. The ones above are cycling through various feeds. Once you have the camera, you can move it if it has that function. Many of them are. These are the sort of cameras they use in Vegas to keep an eye on cheaters.”

    “Wow,” my wife said. She leaned forward, staring at a screen. “And you can control the people?”

    “Uh-huh,” I said. I tapped a button on the console. Labels appeared over everyone on screen. Most were the hexadecimal codes, but a few of them had names, especially at the college. “They’re all on the network.”

    “Really?” My wife smiled and then she pulled out her phone.

    Her small breasts jiggled. She was so cute and adorable. After a half-minute of typing, she stared at the screen. It was at the coffee house. Customers were in line to get their treats from the topless baristas. They were offering breast milk now provided by several lactating women. It was a premium price, but a few people liked the offering.

    I found it delicious. I couldn’t wait to nurse from my daughters or Kimmie. My wife wasn’t pregnant, yet, but she would be.

    “There,” Kimmie said.

    On the screen, a woman with brown hair spun around and fell to her knees. She ripped down the pants of the Black guy in line behind her. She pulled out his ebony cock and then sucked it into her mouth like she was dying for it.

    “Oh, my god,” my wife moaned as she watched it. “Tell me these cameras are recording.”

    “They can be. It’s too much hard drive space to let them record all the time. We just don’t have that capability yet. But you can have them record when you want.”

    “This is amazing,” my wife said. “Mmm, you want to breed me while I watch my porn?”

    I grinned at my wife. Things were going great. The production line at the factory was producing several devices a day. It was time to start selling them. To start making some real money. I couldn’t wait for that to happen.

    My wife bent over the console and wiggled her cute ass at me. That tight pussy gleamed with her juices. Shaved, she looked like she had such a young cunt. “Daddy’s going to breed his naughty Kimmie.”

    “Yes, yes, breed me, Daddy!” she cooed.

    I slammed into her, knowing our future would be bright.

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    John Preston

    “And the local cops are not doing anything about this?” I asked as I watched the sight of Dean Michaels fucking a girl over the hood of a car stopped at a light and blocking traffic. She looked to be eighteen. Beside him, a nineteen-year-old girl named Vivian Bailey was getting her pussy devoured. It was cell phone footage shot from a distance. “It’s been two weeks since this incident.”

    “The local cops don’t care,” said Gina Brand. She worked with me in the federal prosecutor’s office. “The local DA told me three days ago he was looking into it. Today, he told me it’s not important. He has real crimes to investigate.”

    “What the fuck is going on in this town?” I muttered. There was more and more evidence of rampant public sex. Incest. Topless baristas. And the local authorities didn’t care. “What about the state attorney’s office. This isn’t federal yet.”

    “Same thing,” she said. “I talked to someone from the Attorney General’s office. He went down and now he’s telling me it’s not important.”

    My brow furrowed. “Okay, something weird is going on here. Government corruption at the least. I want the FBI to quietly start looking into this and why this man seems to be at the center of it all.”

    I tapped the screen and studied Dean Michaels. College engineering professor.

    To be continued…


  • Futa’s Wild Passion 20: Futa’s Busty Teacher Joins the Fun

    Font size : +


    Jenny is eager to bring her busty teacher to a special meeting! Mrs. Greene is in for one incestuous delight!

    Futa’s Wild Passion

    Chapter Twenty: Futa’s Busty Teacher Joins the Fun

    By mypenname3000

    Copyright 2019

    Note: Thanks to FallenAngelX00 for beta reading this!

    It was the following Thursday after my date with Wendy. Things were going great. Ivana continued to treat my mother right. They could play their BDSM games at work, and I had shown up already for a surprise inspection.

    Ivana was very eager to please me.

    Wendy and I were still friends (and sex-friends) though we were officially broken up. She already had a date lined up this Friday with Victoria. Wendy hadn’t come out to her family as a lesbian yet, but baby steps. That was what was important.

    The Saturday “tea” with Pita and her mother had been hot. Of course, it was an orgy of incest. Two sexy mothers, a pair of twins, my little sister Allie, naughty Pita, and my big futa-dick. We had a blast. It was definitely going to be a mainstay at the Riter household for the foreseeable future. We might even invite other mothers and their daughters.

    I had one in mind right now. She walked beside me.

    Mrs. Greene patted at her short, black hair as she strode down the hall with me, her heels clicking. She was a busty MILF, still lactating since she had her second child. A late one considering her first was eighteen. I had enjoyed a few romps with her this week, private study sessions.

    “I still can’t believe there’s a secret lesbian club at the college,” the professor said. She then blushed as a group of students appeared around the corner, talking with eagerness as they headed to the cafeteria.

    “Hey, Jenny,” a guy said, giving me a supportive smile. A lot of the guys were supportive of me because the girls were. I think they were all trying to get laid. I hoped they did. Sex was awesome.

    “Hey,” I said back.

    “Stay strong!” he said, raising his fist.

    I tried not to burst into laughter as I raised up my own fist and said, “Rock on!”

    Rock on? Well, what was I supposed to say to that? I was proud of who I was. I didn’t have any reason to be weak or timid. My futa-cock was amazing. The girls loved it. My little sister loved it, and that was the most important thing of all.

    Once they were out of earshot, I said to Mrs. Greene, “You’re going to love the meeting. Hot professors and nubile schoolgirls. What’s not to love about it?”

    “Still,” she said. “Dean Washington arranged this? We could all lose our jobs.”

    “None of the girls are going to talk,” I said. “They all love it. Trust me. It’s already started, and you’re going to have a blast. So, don’t think about your hubby and just enjoy yourself. I know you like eating my pussy.”

    Mrs. Greene blushed. That had been a first for her, devouring my twat, but she’d loved it.

    We reached the administration office. The college’s secretary desk had an “Out for Lunch” sign on it. She was enjoying fish tacos today. The secretary was one of the members along with Coach Clarkson and a few professors I didn’t have. There were plenty of girls in it, including a few new ones I’d recruited for today’s meeting.

    “You ready,” I said as we headed down the hall. “They’re in the conference room.” With my new additions, there just wasn’t room in Dean Washington’s office any longer. We passed the provost’s office and then one marked, “Conference Room.”

    The sounds of lesbian passion bled through the door. Mrs. Greene shivered then she gasped as I pulled off my t-shirt and then reached behind me to unhook my bra. I dropped both to the floor without a concern. She bit her lip then attacked the buttons of her blouse.

    “That’s the spirit,” I cooed, my futa-dick on fire. I wanted to slide it into some hot and juicy pussy. It would be so incredible to do that. My hips wiggled back and forth, my shaft throbbing in my panties.

    I dropped my skirt. I wore a pair of cheekies that hugged the top half of my rump and left the bottom bare, my cock tucked into the expanded space in the front. Designed for transwomen, they were perfect for girls suffering from the super-rare Futanari Syndrome.

    I shoved down my panties next, my round breasts swaying before me. My red hair tumbled passed my cheeks. My cock popped out. Mrs. Greene groaned at the sight of it. Women just loved my dick. They could never get enough of my throbbing passion. The moment they learned I was a futa, it seemed to short-circuit their brains.

    “Come on, hurry up,” I said, the moans through the door sounding so exciting. “Get naked so we can get in there.”

    “You sound like your little sister,” Mrs. Greene moaned. “I’ve had her romping through my house enough times.”

    I smiled. Allie was good friends with Kathy, Mrs. Greene’s slutty daughter. Since Kathy now knew about the incest, she and Allie had become sex-friends, too. We’d had a threesome after college on Tuesday, and I knew this weekend Kathy planned on seducing her father.

    She was dying to get her whole family involved in the fun.

    Finally, Mrs. Greene stood naked, her large breasts quivering. She had dew gleaming on her thick, black bush. I smiled at the professor and took her hand. She had such a pale face, but I knew she would love this.

    I opened the door onto the lesbian orgy.

    I smiled at what I saw. Wendy was having her tits getting sucked on by Pita and Briana, another one of my friends who’d been in the Lesbian Club before me, while Victoria had her face planted in Wendy’s pussy, licking the blonde with eagerness. Besides them, my twin sisters each fucked each other with a double-headed dildo while they ate out a different professor’s pussy.

    Dean Washington lounged on a chair, the cheerleader, Heather, between her thighs and licking away with hunger. Coach Clarkson drove a dildo into Mrs. Johnson’s twat, fucking the married professor hard from behind while she had her face planted in Shannon’s twat. She was a senior girl whom I didn’t know that well. She also shuddered in delight.

    And right before us sat my lover and little sister. Allie had her legs spread wide, her strawberry-blonde curls spilling about her face. In between her thighs and eating her pussy was Kathy Greene. Her black hair spilled over my sister’s thighs, hiding the licking delight, but the pleasure on Allie’s face was unmistakable.

    “Mrs. Greene!” gasped Allie as I closed the door. “Oh, Mrs. Greene, I’m going to cum on your daughter’s mouth!”

    “Y-your sister is here,” gasped Mrs. Greene.

    I grabbed her plump rump. “Mmm, all my sisters are here. We love fucking each other and other women.”

    “Yes, yes, yes,” Allie moaned. “Ooh, your daughter’s got her tongue so deep in my cunny, Mrs. Greene! She’s so good at licking pussy! I’m going to cum.”

    “M-my daughter!” Mrs. Greene stared down at the naked rump of her slutty daughter wiggling back and forth. Kathy had a great tush and a tight slit with no hair between her thighs. She shaved her snatch, of course.

    “Hey, Mom!” Kathy moaned. “Just a sec. Allie’s about to cum!”

    “Yes!” my little sister gasped. Then her strawberry-blonde hair danced around her head. Her little titties jiggled. She gasped and moaned, her blue eyes wide with delight. They gleamed with such passion as she trembled through her orgasmic bliss. “Your daughter is such a great pussy licker, Mrs. Greene! I hope you’re proud of her!”

    “Um, well, I guess,” the MILF said, dazed by what she found here.

    Allie shuddered for one more moment, then my sister-lover bounded to her feet and lunged at Mrs. Greene. She grabbed her hand and pulled the MILF down to the floor. Kathy whirled around, her black hair flying. A mischievous face smeared in pussy cream appeared.

    “Mom!” she gushed and darted to join my sister.

    The two pulled down the sexy professor like a pair of hungry wolves. Mrs. Greene stretched out on her back as the pair knelt beside her and went straight for her lactating breasts. Allie cupped Mrs. Greene’s right boob in both hands and squeezed, her mouth open.

    A jet of white milk fired up and splashed into her open mouth.

    “Mmm, I’ve wanted to do this for so long, Mom!” groaned Kathy. Then her head darted down and she latched onto her mother’s left nipple. She sucked hard.

    Mrs. Greene’s moans joined the other women gasping, panting, and moaning in bliss. The professor had her first taste of incest, and it was such a beautiful sight to see. I definitely knew Kathy would succeed in seducing her father this weekend.

    Mommy dearest would help her.

    I fell to my knees between the MILF’s spread thighs, eager to slide into her married pussy and plunge my cock to the hilt in her. The two eighteen-year-old cuties had their rumps all but pointed at me as they nursed, wiggling them while I pressed my futa-dick into Mrs. Greene’s drenched bush.

    “Oh, my god,” the woman gasped. “My daughter’s nursing at my nipple. And your sister…” Allie latched on and suckled. “Jenny! What have you done to my daughter?”

    “Oh, she was a whore who wanted to do this to you before I came along,” I said. “You should hear the things she’s done.”

    Allie giggled around the MILF-professor’s nipple.

    My cock found the wet and juicy entrance to Mrs. Greene’s snatch. I pressed in slowly, watching as her thick lips, half-hidden by her black curls, spread to engulf my cock. Such silky delight spread over the crown of my dick. I groaned, my own twat clenching from the stimulation racing up my futa-shaft.

    It was amazing.

    I shuddered and panted, my breasts rising and falling as I went deeper and deeper into the married woman. I reached and reached to the depths of her married sheath. I savored the delight of her engulfing me. Her snatch squeezed tight, the pleasure rippling up my cock. It felt incredible.

    I bucked on my back. I squirmed, my snatch drinking in the wonderful delight flooding up my cock as I bottomed out in her. Then I drew back my dick, sliding my shaft through her. She gasped, trembling as my sister and her daughter nursed from her bountiful breasts.

    “You like your daughter’s mouth on your breast, don’t you?” I cooed, placing a hand on each of the freshman girls’ rumps.

    “I… I do,” Mrs. Greene groaned. “It feels so much wickeder than when she did it as a baby.”

    “Well, she’s such a cute and sexy thing now,” I said, my fingers caressing over both girls’ peachy rumps. I went down and down, following the cracks of their ass.

    “Yes, she is,” Mrs. Greene gasped. “What have you done to me, Jenny?”

    “Shown you all the delights there are in this world,” I said, smiling at her. Reveling in the room around us. It was a beautiful thing. The old me, before I gained a cock, would have thought this disgusting.

    It wasn’t.

    Though it was messy.

    As I pumped my futa-dick in and out of Mrs. Greene’s tight twat, my fingers found the naughty girls’ pussies. I rubbed through the sparse bush adorning Allie’s hot flesh and the shaved folds of Kathy’s juicy twat. They both moaned, suckling harder, cheeks hollowing as they nursed with such passion on the MILF’s tits.

    It was such a wicked thing to see. It had my heart pounding in my chest.

    “Oh, they’re driving me wild,” groaned Mrs. Greene. Her eyes flashed to mine, her simmering with passion. “And your dick… Oh, god, Jenny, your dick is stirring me up. You know that? You know what you’re doing to me?”

    I grinned at her and nodded, my fingers sliding up and down the two girls’ slick vulvas.

    “You’re such a wicked futa!” Mrs. Greene moaned, adding her passion to the other schoolgirls and professors in the room.

    I licked my lips, loving every moment of sharing this MILF with her daughter and my sister. I rubbed my digits up and down Allie’s furred muff and Kathy’s bald twat. Their juices coated me with their warmth.

    Mrs. Greene’s cunt soaked my dick in her passion.

    I thrust hard and fast into her, my round tits heaving every time I plunged into the MILF. Pleasure coursed up my cock. My pussy drank it in, growing hotter and hotter. My ovaries brimmed with cum that I would fire from my dick.

    My fingers found the entrances to both girls’ eighteen-year-old cunnies. I grinned at Mrs. Greene and thrust a pair into the girls’ hot twats. My digits sank into two silky sheaths. Both girls moaned, wiggling their hips as they suckled at the MILF’s bountiful tits.

    “Oh, Jenny, yes!” Mrs. Greene moaned. “Oh, my god, this is incredible. I’m going to cum!”

    “Good,” I cooed, pumping away hard and fast. “Just let your bliss wash over you.”

    “Yes, yes, yes!” she moaned, her snatch squeezing about me.

    I thrust my fingers into the two girls’ cunts as fast as I fucked the MILF’s pussy. My digits and futa-cock plunged forward and pulled back. Three hot, silky sheaths stroked my body. I shuddered, dizzy with the lust.

    “God, that’s so hot!” moaned behind me. The throaty words of Dean Washington.

    “Yes, yes, do that to me, Dean Washington!” gasped Wendy. “Pump that vibrator in and out of my twat. Oh, Victoria, we have to get one of these for our date on Friday.”

    “Yes!” Victoria moaned. “Ooh, Pita, work that tongue into my snatch. That’s so good.”

    “I’ll tell you what, Wendy, you can have this one!” the principal purred. “Mmm, just eat my pussy!”

    “Gladly!”

    I was so happy she was fitting in. My delight surged over me as I thrust into Mrs. Greene’s pussy. My orgasm suddenly rushed to the front. I gasped and then I erupted so suddenly. I flooded her cunt with my cum while my fingers plunged in and out of the two girls’ twats.

    “Jenny!” Mrs. Greene gasped, her face contorting in bliss. “Oh, my god, Jenny! That’s… That’s… Yes!”

    Her married pussy convulsed around my dick. Her hot flesh rippled and writhed, spasming with such intensity. I savored the writhing delight. She sucked at me, working out the cum flooding out of my ovaries. Pussy juices gushed down my thighs.

    My head threw back, fiery hair dancing. My tits heaved as I pumped spurt after spurt of jizz into Mrs. Greene’s twat. The pleasure was a heady rush. I swayed from side to side, my breasts jiggling. I hit the peak of my delight, fingers burying into my sister’s and Kathy’s cunts.

    “Mom!” Kathy moaned, her pussy writhing around my digits. Juices flooded out around my fingers. “Oh, Mom, I’m going to lick your pussy clean!”

    “Yes, yes, yes!” Allie moaned, her head snapping up. She looked back at me, milk on her lips. “Jenny!”

    My fingers buried into her cunt. Her twat joined the others in writhing around my appendages. I savored it. Three women—a sexy MILF, my nubile sister, and a naughty daughter—all climaxing because of me.

    I loved sharing my passion.

    I pulled my futa-cock out of Mrs. Greene’s pussy. My cum dribbled out. Allie threw herself at me. She kissed me with her creamy lips. Her enthusiasm knocked me onto my back. I shuddered as her tongue thrust into my mouth. She danced it around inside of me.

    “Kathy!” Mrs. Greene gasped.

    I pushed Allie off of me and sat up. Kathy had settled between her mother’s thighs and was eagerly licking out my cum from the MILF professor’s pussy. The sight of the incestuous loving was such a delight to witness. My futa-cock throbbed, soaked in the mother’s pussy.

    “Mmm, here’s your chance to compare them one after the other,” Allie cooed, grabbing my cock. “Go for it. Fuck Kathy hard.”

    “You know you’re the best little sister a futa can have,” I told her.

    Allie beamed at me, planted a quick kiss on my mouth, and then smacked my rump. “Go get her, tiger!”

    “Tiger?” I asked.

    Allie clawed at the air with her right hand and growled, “Raawwrrrr!”

    “You are so adorable. I love you.”

    She kissed me again and then pushed me towards her friend in the process of eating her mother’s pussy. My futa-dick throbbed in my little sister’s delicious hand. She knew just how to touch my cock to get me throbbing and eager to erupt. I would have such a delicious time fucking Kathy after plundering her mother’s cunt.

    I groaned as Allie rubbed my cock into Kathy’s hot twat. I loved the feel of her shaved pussy lips on me. So different from her mother’s. A tight slit instead of thick pussy lips, and no bush to tickle my crown. I shuddered as I pressed into her pink depths.

    The girl moaned into her mother’s pussy as I penetrated deeper into her. She was definitely tighter, too. I groaned as I slid into her snatch. Allie squeezed and kneaded my rump as I pushed further and further into her friend’s twat.

    “Oh, Jenny!” Mrs. Greene moaned. “You’re fucking my daughter now?”

    “Yep!” I gasped. “Your pussy cream is on my dick sliding into her twat. Isn’t that hot?”

    “Oh, you are such a wicked creature. You’ve so thoroughly corrupted me.”

    “She had help, Mom!” Kathy moaned. “I corrupted Allie with all my naughty stories, and that made her so hot and bothered to do wicked things with Jenny and her cock.”

    “Yep!” Allie agreed. Her tongue licked between my shoulder blades. I gasped at it, my dick throbbing in Kathy’s pussy. “I used all those things you taught me on Jenny. And she <em>loved</em> them. Didn’t you?”

    “God, yes!” I moaned, loving the feel of my little sister’s kneading hands. “She helped me accept who I am. I love her so much. If I could, I’d marry her.”

    “Jenny!” squealed Allie. She threw her arms around me, hugging me from behind. She humped her silky bush against my ass and pressed her small titties into my back. Her nipples rubbed hard on me while she squeezed my boobies. “You’re just the best. I love you! I’d marry you, too! And I’d have so many of your babies! I hope I’m pregnant. God, I soooooo hope I’m preggers.”

    “Allie,” I panted, her fingers digging into my tits while Kathy stirred her pussy around my cock. Then she rocked forward, sliding her twat an inch or two up my pussy before she slid back down, smacking her butt-cheeks into my crotch. “I hope you’re preggers, too!”

    Allie squeezed my tits. She dug her fingers into my breasts as I undulated my hips, meeting Kathy’s rocking rump. Flesh smacked flesh. I could only drawback a few inches with Allie draped over my back and humping my butt, but with Kathy rocking forward and back, it was more than enough stimulation at my tip.

    The girl’s tight pussy felt incredible. Different from her mother’s. Not better. It was like trying to decide which flavor of chocolate ice cream was the best when they were all amazing. Pussies felt so good on my cock. I wanted to try so many of them.

    And share them with my sister.

    Allie kissed at my shoulders, her silky bush rubbing across my rump as I plunged into her friend’s twat over and over again. Mrs. Greene shuddered, her tits heaving, adding her moans to the rest of the classroom around us.

    Pita fisted Coach Clarkson, my Hispanic friend gasping in delight at stuffing her entire hand in the PE teacher’s cunt. Dean Washington rode Wendy’s face and fucked that vibrator in and out of her cunt. The twins were now feeding their cunts to the cheerleaders while Mrs. Johnson and the blonde professor ate their assholes. Briana and Victoria had found themselves in a sixty-nine, feasting on each other while the college’s secretary used the senior girl tongue as her personal sex toy.

    It was so hot to have all this sapphic passion around us as I fucked the daughter enjoying her mother’s pussy. Kathy feasted with hunger on Mrs. Greene’s twat, licking out all the cum I’d fired into that MILF’s delicious depths.

    The pleasure surged through me. I groaned, fucking hard and fast into the girl’s cunt while Allie’s fingers found my nipples. She pinched them. Pleasure shot down to my juicy pussy. Then it raced up to the tip of my futa-dick plundering hot twat.

    “Yes, yes, yes!” I gasped. “Allie! Oh, Allie, you wonderful minx!”

    “I know!” she cooed, twerking my nubs. Sparks burst and showered my cunt. “You love it! You’re going to dump so much cum into Kathy, aren’t you? Her mother is going to lick it all out of her.”

    “I am?” Mrs. Greene asked.

    “You are!” I moaned as Kathy said, “I’m feeding you my cum-filled cunt, Mom! You’re going to be licking so much jizz out of me. Jenny’s jizz. My boyfriend’s! Dad’s! Ooh, I’ll feed you so many creampies.”

    “Your dad’s?” Mrs. Greene gasped glancing at her left hand. “Oh, god, what have you done to me, Jenny!”

    “That’s all your pervy daughter’s doing!” I panted, thrusting away hard and fast into Kathy’s cunt, loving her rocking to meet my strokes.

    “Mmm, it’ll be so much fun, Mom!” the wicked girl cooed.

    Mrs. Greene gasped. She bucked in orgasmic delight, cumming on her daughter’s face. I shuddered, the pressure building and building at my own cock’s tip at the incestuous sight. Kathy’s head moved, licking, lapping, no doubt enjoying every drop of her mother’s cunt cream.

    I know I loved my Mommy-slut’s pussy.

    Allie humped harder against me, rubbing her juices onto my rump. She nuzzled into my neck. Kissing. Licking. Smooching. Sucking. The trembles raced through me. My pussy clenched as I drove my cock deep and hard into Kathy’s Greene’s cunt.

    “Oh, Kathy, honey!” Mrs. Greene moaned. “Oh, that’s… You’re… Oh, my, that’s incredible. Oh, yes, yes, that’s amazing!”

    She bucked and trembled. Her face scrunched up. She shuddered on the floor, squirming and gasping as her daughter kept licking her through her orgasm. Kathy’s pussy squeezed hot around my thrusting cock.

    She rocked back hard but then didn’t go forward. Her pussy clenched around my futa-dick. Then her cunt spasmed around my dick. I groaned as I drew back, the hot flesh sucking at my tip. The pleasure surged to my limits.

    “Oh, god,” I groaned.

    “Cum in her!” Allie moaned. She licked up to my ear as I thrust back into her friend’s convulsing depths. “Fire all that cum into her pussy. Give her mother a wonderful creampie to eat, Tiger. Rrraawwr!”

    “Yes!” I howled and erupted.

    It was a rush to cum in the daughter’s pussy after so thoroughly enjoying the mother. My body bucked and heaved. The pleasure rushed through me. It spurted out of me again and again. I groaned, stars bursting across my vision.

    Kathy’s writhing pussy milked my cock. She wanted as much of my futa-cum brimming inside of her to feed to her mother. Allie nibbled on my ear through my orgasm, sending tingles racing through me. Her fingers twisted my nipples. She tweaked them, sending such rapture flooding through my body.

    “Yes, yes, yes!” I gasped as I fired out so much cum.

    “Mom!” Kathy moaned, her head snapping up. “I have so much futa-jizz for you to eat!”

    The naughty girl crawled off my cock and up her mother’s body. In moments, she had her pussy planted on her mother’s face. Mrs. Greene gasped. Her hands grabbed her daughter’s ass. She squeezed tight on her, holding her in place while she feasted on that cum-filled twat.

    Allie grabbed my cock. “This feels lubed enough for my butt!”

    “Yes, it is,” I groaned. “Is that where you want my cock. I can’t breed your butt.”

    “But I just know I’m preggers!” she said. “You’ll see. I’m the first girl you’ve knocked up. I’m having your first baby, Jenny!”

    I hoped so. I wanted that so much.

    “Now, I want to do some riding,” she said. “Tiger, get that cutie patootie on the ground so I can tame that cock with my booty!” She spun around and smacked both her hands onto both her butt-cheeks. “Look at the keister! That’s the ass that can tame a tiger’s futa-dick!”

    “Raawwrrr!” I said and playfully clawed at her rump.

    Giggling, Allie spun around while I sank down to my back. I stretched out on the carpet, my feet rubbing into Mrs. Greene’s. Hers twitched and shifted as she devoured her daughter’s pussy. Tasting incest for the first time.

    What a magical moment for every mother to enjoy. If I had bred Allie, she’d have a girl or a futa. One day, I just knew I’d get to find out. I licked my lips, hungering for that day. It would be incredible. My toes curled. My futa-dick bobbed.

    Allie fell on me like a strawberry-blonde comet, her tail flaring behind her. She planted her pussy right on my wet dick. Then she slid up it, grinding on me. I groaned, watching the pleasure crossing her face as she worked her pussy up and down my clit-dick.

    “I thought you were going to tame my futa-cock with your ass.” I arched an eyebrow. “Or is my dick too mighty for your keister?”

    “Nothing is too mighty for my ass!” she declared. “Especially not the biggest, thickest, and hottest dick in the world!”

    She rose up on her thighs, her tits jiggling. She grabbed my cock and lifted it up. She leaned back, almost thrusting her pussy at me. I wish I could reach it with my tongue because I would eat that twat. But then I wouldn’t get the delight of her butt-cheeks engulfing my dick’s tip. Followed by her sphincter nuzzling up against my crown.

    I savored that puckered ring. It felt so incredible against me. I grinned up at my sister. I savored the look on her face. The way her eyes sparkled with delight. She undulated her hips from side to side, a big grin on her face.

    “Behold the mighty Allie, tamer of futa-cocks!” She pressed her asshole down my dick.

    “Fuck!” I gasped as her sphincter swallowed my futa-cock in record time.

    In a heartbeat, half of my dick had vanished into my little sister’s asshole. She sank more and more of her bowels down my shaft, engulfing me in such wonderful and delicious rapture. In a second, she had bottomed out on me. Her pussy clenched, juices beading on the outside.

    “Oh, my god, that’s incredible!” I gasped as her asshole squeezed around me. That wonderful and delicious and amazing anal sheath. “That just might tame my cock!”

    “I know!” she moaned and then rose up my dick.

    I shuddered at the wonderful glide of her anal sheath as she climbed and climbed up my girl-dick. She held it with such a silky embrace. The pleasure flowed through me. It left me dizzy with delight. A wicked daze that could only come from my sexy little sister.

    Allie slammed her velvety bowels back down my cock. She swallowed my dick with a hunger. Her hair danced around her shoulders. Her smile spread from ear to ear. She leaned forward and grabbed my breasts. She squeezed and kneaded them as she worked that hot asshole up and down my futa-dick.

    “Take that!” she moaned and slammed her bowels down my cock again, taking every inch of my shaft in her velvety heaven. “Oooh, that’ll tame you!”

    “Oh, god, I’m a slave to this yummy asshole riding up and down my dick!” I moaned, my twitching feet rubbing into Mrs. Greene’s.

    “That’s right!” Allie gasped, digging her fingers into my tits. “No futa can resist my tight asshole. You’re going to dump your cum into me.”

    “I’ll empty my ovaries!” I shuddered. “I’ll do anything, just keep sliding that tight asshole up and down my cock!”

    “Yes!” she moaned in her triumph. “You’re going to give me every last drop of your spunk. I want it all!”

    Such joy shot through me at the smile on her face. Her hair danced around her shoulders. Her eyes sparkled with a gleam that could only be described as effervescent. It was amazing to see. To stare at. I could be lost in those eyes forever.

    She was such a sexy thing. So excitable. So amazing. She worked her bowels up and down my cock with such enthusiasm. My little sister did everything with such zest for life. It was so inspiring to me.

    “Tame me!” I howled.

    “Yes, yes, yes!” she moaned, undulating her hips now. She stirred those tight bowels around my cock.

    My futa-dick throbbed and ached. The pleasure surged through my body. I groaned, my cock drinking in the velvety delight of her anal sheath. My sister rode up and down me, gasping and moaning as she did.

    Her little boobies jiggled every time she bottomed out on my big clit-dick. They looked so cute. I watched them as she rose up my cock. They had a little quiver as she reached the pinnacle. Then she slammed back down my asshole.

    That jiggle made me squeal.

    “What?” gasped Allie.

    “You’re just so cute and sexy!” I moaned. “I’m going to cum so hard! I’m going to flood you, Allie! You know that? Just fire all my jizz into your bowels. How does that sound?”

    “Amazing!” she moaned. “Oh, my god, that sounds just the best. Do it! Pump your futa-cum into my butt! Yes, yes, surrender all that cum to me!”

    “I’m getting there!” I panted. “I just need something a little more.”

    “What?”

    I grinned and then I shot my hand to her pussy. She gasped, squeezing her bowels down around my cock as I stroked my fingers up and down her pussy folds. Her head shook from side to side. Her hair danced around her shoulders. She whimpered and moaned.

    I thrust a pair of fingers into her cunt. I plunged them into her depths. I sank into her juicy and silky sheath. She gasped, her head throwing back. Her little boobies jiggled. She slammed her bowels down my cock.

    “Jenny!”

    “Tame me!” I howled.

    “Yes!” she gasped, her pussy clenching around my fingers as she slid her tight and amazing bowels up my cock.

    I whimpered, hovering on the verge of my own explosion.

    Allie broke first. She slammed that velvety asshole down my cock, engulfing every inch of it. Her pussy clamped down on my fingers and then her twat spasmed. Her bowels writhed and rippled around my clit-dick.

    I ripped my digits out of her pussy and attacked her clit as she came. Juices were already spilling out. My sister gasped, her asshole convulsing even harder around my cock as I strummed her pearl hard, massaging that bud with my fingertips.

    “Holy fucking shit! Jenny!” Allie’s head threw back.

    Her pussy squirted.

    Not just a flood of juices but a torrent. They splashed across my breasts, soaking me in her feminine passion. Her entire body bucked, her bowels going wild around my futa-cock, milking me. My little sister howled in rapture.

    Squirted again.

    I bathed in her fresh and hot juices. They soaked across my breasts and stomach. Pussy cream pooled between my tits. I shuddered in utter delight, my own cunt clenching. Spasming. Then I came, my passion flooding out of my snatch.

    My cum erupted into her asshole.

    “Oh, my god, yes!” I gasped as I pumped spurt after spurt of spunk flooding into my little sister’s bowels.

    Her entire body quivered and quaked, bucking her convulsing asshole up and down my erupting clit-dick. Her hair danced around her head. She whimpered and moaned as she milked me. The dual pleasures hammered into my body. They slammed into my mind. They were incredible. I trembled beneath her, my toes curling.

    Stars exploded across my vision. My pussy-cream-coated tits bounced and heaved. The pleasure burned through my entire body. It was incredible. A delight to enjoy. A rapturous passion to experience rippling through my body. I loved every moment of this. I was so lucky to have this.

    To be one in hundreds of millions of women to gain a futa-cock.

    “I tamed the tiger!” whooped Allie. She ripped her asshole off my cock and bounced to her feet. Her strawberry-blonde hair danced around her shoulders. She wiggled her hips from side to side. “Booyah! I did it! I tamed her. Isn’t that awesome?”

    “Yeah, it is!” cheered one of the twins. “Why don’t you come here and let me lick you clean!”

    “Sure, Tara!” Allie gasped and darted away, leaving me panting and drenched in pussy cream, my dick dirty from my excitable little sister’s asshole.

    “Oh, my god, she drenched you,” my friend Pita said. She fell down beside me. “Just like Coach Clarkson drenched my arm. Look! You can see how far I fisted her!” She held up her right hand, pussy cream gleaming past her wrist. “It was so hot to be in her. Want me to try and fist you.”

    “No,” I groaned. “God, I don’t want that in me. Your fist’s thicker than my cock.”

    “Not by much, and you slam that bad girl home in our bodies day and night.”

    “Yes, you do,” Wendy said. She fell down behind Pita and just dived her head down.

    Pita’s eyes widened. “Holy shit, she just went for my asshole. <em>Mierda</em>, Wendy, you have changed. I love it! Rim me! Ooh, rim me while I suck Jenny’s cock clean.”

    Pita shifted her head down and sucked my dirty dick into her mouth. I groaned at the feel of my friend’s lips sliding over the crown of my cock. She sucked it into her hungry mouth with relish. My cunt clenched. The heat surged through my body. I panted, my heart racing as she sucked with hunger on my dick.

    Then she bobbed her head. She worked her mouth up and down my dick, teasing me as she buffed Allie’s sour musk off of it. I groaned, my pussy-soaked tits jiggling as I luxuriated in her mouth working up and down my cock. It felt incredible to me to enjoy. My toes curled and relaxed, my pussy clenching.

    “My, oh, my, your little sister drenched you,” Dean Washington cooed. The Black woman sank down on her knees beside me. The gold cross she wore dangled between her large, ebony breasts. She leaned down, breathing in deeply. “I have to eat your sister’s pussy out sometime.”

    “You’ll love her,” I said, savoring Pita’s mouth sucking at my dick. I could hear Wendy rimming our Hispanic friend’s asshole with relish. “If you want a preview…” I wiggled my shoulders and jiggled my breasts.

    “Gladly.”

    Dean Washington ducked her head down and licked at the side of my breast. I groaned at the wonderful delight of her tongue caressing across my tit. She licked at the cream my sister soaked me in. I sighed in delight, Pita’s mouth sending heat rippling through me while the ‘s tongue climbed higher and higher.

    She reached my nipple. Sucked.

    I gasped as the electricity jolted down to my pussy. It slammed into the bliss brimming inside of me. I groaned and squirmed on the ground, rubbing my hips from side to side. It felt absolutely amazing to experience her doing that to me. My eyes fluttered. My heart beat with a wild passion.

    The pressure swelled at the tip of my dick.

    “Mmm, Allie’s pussy cream,” cooed Sara. My older sister fell to her knees, her large tits bouncing. She had her nipples pierced, the easiest way for those outside the family to tell her apart from Tara. The other being she parted her blonde hair on the right side and not the left.

    “I got a tit free,” I said, grinning at her.

    Sara smiled. She had Greene eyes like me. Like our dad while Allie had Mom’s baby blues. The four of us were all a mix of our parents, coming out in such different ways. It was so amazing. I couldn’t wait to see how the children I had with Allie came out.

    Or with my twin sisters. Or Mom.

    Sara bathed my left tit with her tongue, licking up our little sister’s cream. I groaned, savoring the way she licked and lapped at me. The incestuous pleasure swept through my body. I groaned at the bliss that surged through me. The wild passion that would consume my body. I groaned, my cunt clenching as her tongue added such a delight to Pita’s blowjob and Dean Washington’s nursing on my other tit.

    I trembled on the ground. I whimpered and groaned, my hips wiggling from side to side. The carpet rubbed at my rump. The pleasure surged through my body as my orgasm built and built. Pita sucked so hard. Dean Washington nursed with hunger on my nipple.

    Sara reached my other nub.

    “Yes!” I gasped, the three delights all building and building in my pussy. “That’s incredible.”

    “Mmm, I bet it is,” groaned Wendy, her face still buried between Pita’s asshole. “Ooh, and so is this!”

    Pita moaned around my cock.

    I trembled there, coming closer and closer to spilling my cum into Pita’s mouth as she polished my cock. My sister and Dean Washington suckled and nibbled on my nubs. My pussy clenched as I gasped out in rapture.

    “I love this club!”

    My orgasm erupted through me. I fired my cum into Pita’s hungry mouth. Spurt after spurt of my jizz pumped into her mouth. She groaned, sucking hard and gulping down my cum. She wiggled her hips from side to side, moaning as she drank my cum.

    “Pita! Sara! Oh, Dean Washington, yes!” I gasped, bucking through the rapture.

    Moans echoed through the air. My little sister had her face buried into Coach Clarkson’s pussy, licking at her while Tara kept feasting on her asshole. Briana rode the secretary’s face while Victoria and the two cheerleaders were in a sixty-nine. Kelly Greene wielded a dildo on and thrust it into her mother’s cunt, fucking her bent over the table while she feasted on the senior girl’s pussy.

    It was all so amazing. So deliciously awesome. I gasped and trembled through my pleasure, loving every moment of it. I savored every last bit of the bliss from my cum firing into Pita’s mouth. She sucked it all out, her cheeks bulging by the end.

    Then she grabbed my older sister, pulled her from my nipple, and kissed her hard on the mouth. Pita thrust her tongue deep into Sara’s mouth and the pair swapped my jizz back and forth, moaning and groaning and enjoying themselves.

    Dean Washington pulled me onto her. I fucked the Black woman hard, her big tits bouncing beneath me. I pressed my paler tits into hers, grinning as they rubbed together. The heat surged through my body. My excitement built and built with every moment I drilled into her.

    It was so heady.

    Wendy licked at my pussy and Dean Washington’s before we finished. When I left my load in her, my friend was more than happy to lick the Black woman clean of all my seed. Something Dean Washington greatly enjoyed.

    Tara found me and sucked my cock clean of the principal’s pussy juices. Then I gave my older sister a big old load of cum for her to enjoy. She had such a huge grin on her face as she savored it, her Greene eyes twinkling.

    “God, I’m glad you became a futa,” Tara said. “This is so hot.”

    “Me, too. I can’t wait until I get the entire family bred.”

    “Sara and I have college!” she gasped. “You can’t do that to us. We’re going to get into the best college!”

    “But then you’ll go far away,” I told her, a big grin on my face. “If I knock you up, then you’ll stay home where I can love you.”

    She gave me a suspicious look. “Allie’s rubbing off on you. I’ll have you know, Sara and I have been on the pill for a year.”

    “You’re lesbians,” I said, shaking my head.

    She shrugged. “We don’t like taking chances. So you’re not breeding us. You can pump all the babies you want into Allie.”

    “She’s going to keep me barefoot and preggers!” Allie declared, rushing up and hugging me.

    Tara snorted. “I bet she will, and I bet you’ll love it.”

    “Because it means I’m getting her futa-D left and right!” Allie grabbed my cock and gave me a kiss that tasted of pussy.

    I savored it.

    The orgy broke up right after that. It was the end of the lunch hour. We all dressed, Mrs. Greene and I in the hallway, and all had to wash our hands and faces. I mean, we had a lot of fun, but we reeked of a lesbian bordello.

    A wonderful scent.

    I was glad that I got to introduce my friends—especially Wendy—Mrs. Greene, and my little sister to the lesbian club. Things were going to be so much fun at college. Thursday, for an hour, we’d all writhe and shudder and embrace naughty things in life. It was amazing. I held my little sister’s hand, glad we could be open around these friends about our desires.

    Maybe one day we could be open to the world.

    Wendy and Victoria had their date on Friday. They hit it off, though her parents had no idea. That lesbian romance movie was still playing. Wendy just had to see it again, and Victoria, or so I heard, loved the things Wendy did to her in the dark theater. They were both smiling come Monday morning.

    Kathy was bright-eyed that morning, too. She had slept with her father and fed the cum to her mother over the weekend. Her dad was more than a little shocked, but how could he say no to eighteen-year-old pussy being offered to him by his wife?

    I know I couldn’t have.

    Ivana was still treating my mom right, something I’d have to keep my eye on. Girls were still giving me looks as I strode through the halls of my college, but for now, I had more than enough lovers. My social calendar was full between “study dates” at Pita’s and surprise inspections of my mother’s work and Allie wanting to be bred.

    I just didn’t have any time left for others.

    It as a shame. There were some cuties at our college. It was a wild time. I didn’t know if my life would always be like this. I hoped it would because it was a lot of fun. School was something I looked forward to with Mrs. Greene and the lesbian club.

    I had a great life.

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    Two weeks later, Allie missed her period.

    I sent my Mommy-slave to the grocery store right away. Sunday morning church could wait. We had to find out if I’d knocked up my little sister or not. The twins, Mom, and I all waited in the living room. I had Mom on her knees sucking my cock to try and calm me down. I was so excited. I wanted to know if it was true. I wanted to know that I had bred my sister.

    A squeal of excitement echoed through the house.

    Allie burst out of the bathroom, brandishing the pregnancy test. She rushed to me, strawberry-blonde hair swaying behind her. I gasped in utter shock at what I saw as she stopped right behind Mom dutifully blowing me.

    “Holy shit,” I whispered in awe.

    To be continued…


  • The Devil’s Pact Slave Chronicles Chapter 5: Via, Freedom

    Font size : +


    Via is freed from mind control and has to decide whether or not to stay a sex slave to her Mistress, Mark’s younger sister Antsy.

    The Devil’s Pact Slave Chronicles
    by mypenname3000
    Copyright 2015

    Via: Freedom

    Note: Mary gave Mark’s sister Via to be her sex slave.

    Thursday, June 27th, 2013 – Avialle “Via” Willard – South Hill, WA

    “Listen carefully, Avialle,” my Mistress said to me as we sat on our bed. She used my full name and held my hands gently and lovingly. I was lost gazing in her hazel eyes.

    I had only been Antsy’s slave for a week-and-a-half. My former Mistress, Mary, had given me to this wonderful, outgoing woman. Before me, Antsy hadn’t had a lot of experience with women, and I was her guide into the delights only one woman could impart to another. We kissed, sucked, and licked every inch of the other’s delectable flesh, and my Mistress was generous enough to share her urine with me, filling my mouth with her delicious piss at least twice a day.

    “Okay, Mistress,” I answered with a smile. She was so beautiful with a heart-shaped face; luxurious, black hair that I loved to stroke; big eyes; and plump, oh-so-kissable lips. My heart beat faster. Her hands were warm silk on mine and her spicy perfume left me feeling heady; I was drunk on her. Those lips were so inviting.

    I leaned in to kiss her.

    Her finger pressed against my lip. “Wait, we have something very important to discuss.” She took a deep breath. “For the next twenty-four hours you are free to make your own decisions and you are not under my control.”

    My thoughts suddenly cleared, a fog dissolving in the light of the morning sun. “I…what…” My cheeks colored as I remembered the last week-and-a-half. “Oh, damn. What did you do to me?”

    Antsy shifted uncomfortably. “My future sister-in-law, well, she mind-controlled you. And I…I’ve come to care for you. You’re a wonderful, exciting woman and I just don’t feel like forcing you to anything, even if you enjoyed it. Deep inside me, I could just feel how wrong it was.”

    I bit my lip, my thoughts whirling. “Now what?” Should I be angry? I was only confused.

    “I want you to think about this last week. If you want to be free, I’ll set you free,” Antsy answered. “Just…I think you’re wonderful and I’m very sorry for my role in what happened to you. But I want to keep being your Mistress.”

    I swallowed. I was made her slave. I enjoyed being her slave. I want to kiss those lips. I want to claw out her eyes. “Shit,” I muttered. “I…fucking shit.”

    Then I fled.

    My beat-up, shitty Honda civic survived yesterday’s attack with only a single bullet hole. The bullet hole was hard to spot in the dented, right fender. It had been scary when the nun-controlled SWAT officers attacked Mark’s house.

    I put that out of my mind. I hopped into my car, started the engine, and drove off.

    I was so confused. I needed to talk with someone. I texted Diane; she’d know what to do. I knew Diane from a lesbian club in Tacoma, the Clam Diver. In fact, Diane and introduced me to Mary. They were friends, which kind of concerned me. But I also trusted Diane. I knew she would help me out.

    “Cum over sugar,” Diane texted back. “Got a few girls over. Will figure out.”

    It took me about a half-hour to drive to Diane’s apartment in Fife. I had to fight through the notoriously bad traffic on Pacific Highway to get there. She lived up on the second floor and I climbed the concrete stairs quickly, breathing heavily as I knocked on her doors.

    “Hey, Via,” Diane smiled as she opened her door, a glass of white wine in her hand. “Come in.”

    Diane had thick, curly black hair that fell about her shoulders and framed a porcelain face set with pouty lips and deep, brown eyes. She was dressed casually, a flowery top that left most of her shoulders and chest bare, held up only by a pair of spaghetti straps and a tight pair of white jeans.

    I gave her a quick hug and a peck on the cheek and followed her in. “Hi,” I said to the two women. I recognized both from the club. The first I always had thought of as Orange because of the garish shade she dyed her hair, but Diane introduced her as Kristina. The other girl, Sarai, was a dusky-skinned, Arab woman with a nice, round set of tits that filled out a bustier-like halter top. I had never buried my face between those tits, but I had wanted to; Sarai could be a shy girl at times.

    Diane produced a glass of wine and sat me down on the couch between her and Sarai. “Now, what’s the problem you’re having? Is it that girl you brought to the club last week?”

    I nodded my head. “Antsy.”

    Kristina giggled, “What kind of name is Antsy?”

    “What’s wrong with that?” I found myself snapping defensively. “It’s cute! Short for Samantha.”

    “Sorry,” Kristina muttered. “It’s just not…well…” she sighed. “Sorry. I always seem able to insert foot into mouth with alarming ease.”

    “I…yeah, it’s okay,” I muttered. “God, how do I explain it. You know Mary, right, Diane?”

    A smile crept up on her lips. “Umm, isn’t she just delicious.”

    “That’s the redhead with the gorgeous, emerald eyes?” Kristina asked. “Oh, god she was amazing. I remember that dance I shared with her… Fuck, that was hot! I came right there on the dance floor humping her thigh.”

    Diane’s laugh was rich, fond. “That was a fun night.”

    “Well, you know she can get people to do things, right? You’ve seen the news. The miracle.”

    “The Hoax?” Kristina asked. “Yeah, I had a good chuckle.”

    “That wasn’t a hoax. I was there. Antsy is Mark’s sister, and we both watched him get shot and lie their dying before he came back to life. Mark and Mary have powers. You’ve all seen the news about what Mark can do. They both can makes people do things. And they made me Antsy’s sex slave.”

    “Really?” Sarai asked, an excited glint popping into her dark eyes. “I mean, that sounds awful.”

    Diane gave Sarai a side-long glance. “I think we have a budding sub here. Do you want to be my little slave?”

    “Um, no,” Sarai answered, shifting on the couch. Her nipples gave away the lie of her words as they were suddenly dimpling her top.

    “Anyway, Antsy freed me from their control. She feels it’s wrong to make me her slave against my will. She’s falling for me or something. So she gave me the choice: freedom or slavery.”

    “That’s kinda romantic,” Sarai sighed.

    “Really?” I asked. “I don’t know. Making someone your slave doesn’t feel that romantic to me.”

    “But she set you free,” Sarai pressed on excitedly. “She wants you to submit to her willingly.”

    “I think someone really wants to be dominated,” purred Diane. “I can tie you up, if you want?”

    Sarai flushed.

    “Well, Via, what do you want?” Diane asked me.

    “I don’t know,” I muttered. “It’s all mixed up inside me. She’s beautiful, fun, out-going, everything I like in a girlfriend. Even knowing they forced me to be her slave, I had fun with her.”

    “Could you live without ever seeing Antsy again?” Diane asked me.

    Could I? A pang filled my heart just thinking about not seeing her again. I downed my wine in a single gulp.

    “Another?” Diane asked.

    “I think so,” I sighed.

    Diane grabbed the glass and disappeared into her kitchen for a moment; my eyes couldn’t help but follow the sway of her curvy ass. When Diane came back she had a naughty smile painted on her porcelain face.

    I took the drink from her and then almost spilled it as Diane’s hand lashed out and grabbed Sarai’s black hair, yanking the girl violently off the couch and throwing her to the beige carpet. The Arab woman sputtered, staring up at Diane in surprise and something else.

    Was that lust I saw in Sarai’s dark eyes?

    “What was that for, Diane?” Sarai gasped.

    Diane pushed her bare foot into Sarai’s mouth, violently sticking her toes into the poor girls lips. “Suck them, slut!” Diane commanded.

    Kristina slid next to me; her perfume was light, flowery, intoxicating. I could feel her excited breath on my neck, the lust trembling through her body as she pressed against me. Her hand found my bare thigh beneath my skirt; passion ignited within me.

    Sarai sucked Diane’s toes in her mouth, a loud noise filled the room, like a baby worrying a pacifier. “You like my dirty toes, slut?” Diane demanded. “I know your type. You just want some sexy, powerful woman to treat you like the horny slut you are!”

    Sarai didn’t answer; she just sucked.

    “Just like that nun on the airplane! She dominated you and popped your cherry,” Diane moaned. “Just remember how Sister Louise dominated you and took your virginity. Embrace that feeling, because I’m going to do the same.”

    Sarai moaned, sucking harder

    “God, she’s such a freak,” Kristina whispered in my ear; her lips so close I could almost feel her kiss upon my sensitive lobe.

    Which one was the freak? Sarai, who was getting off on being forced to suck Diane’s dirty toes; or Diane, who was thoroughly enjoying degrading the dusky beauty?

    Maybe they both were.

    Drink my piss, slut! Antsy’s words echoed in my head and the memory of her pussy lingered on my lips as she unleashed a flood of her dirty urine into my mouth. I licked my lips; suddenly thirsty for her bounty.

    Was I a freak too?

    Kristina’s hand on my thigh slid higher and higher, dipping beneath my skirt. Her lips were fire on my cheek, melting my pussy. I turned my face; blue eyes filled my vision and her lips were mere inches from mine. Red. Moist. Plump. Just begging to be kissed; for my lips to nibble passionately on hers.

    Our lips met as her fingers found my bare pussy unencumbered by panties. My passion drown me, pleasure flooding through my body as her fingers gently stroked my vulva. I moaned, my hips bucked, and she kissed me harder and shoved two fingers deep inside my hole.

    “Pull my pants down with your teeth, slut!” I distantly heard Diane shout.

    “Yes, Mistress,” Sarai answered.

    I was barely aware of the Arab woman’s domination as I was lost to the currents of rapture tossing me like a piece of debris. Kristina’s tongue and fingers worked both my lips into a frenzy of passion. Orgasms kept surging through me, and all I could do was give cry to my pleasure and tremble as helpless as a leaf in the rapids.

    “You can do better!” Diane shouted. “Tug my pants down. I want to feel that tongue shoved between my thighs.”

    Kristina’s fingers dug deeper inside me, exploring my depths in their quest to find my G-spot while her thumb ground against my clit. She massaged my bud in slow circles, propelling me farther and farther down the river of my pleasures. A new scent filled my nose: tangy and sweet.

    My own pussy.

    “That’s it slut!” Diane moaned. “That’s it! Now my panties! And god help you if you tear them!”

    “I won’t, Mistress,” Sarai panted.

    Did I want that? Did I want to be used and humiliated by Antsy?

    The exploring fingers finally found what they had been searching for—my G-spot. That wonderful bundle of nerves that sent a raging torrent through my body that swept me to a new level of passion. I was lost in the powerful force of my orgasm as every nerve in my body churned with passion.

    Glorious, amazing, stupendous passion.

    I came back slowly; confused. I sat up and saw a satisfied look on Kristina’s face as she sucked on her sticky fingers. “What happened?” I asked.

    “You passed out,” Kristina smugly stated. “I made you cum so hard you completely lost it!”

    “Eat my pussy, slave!” Diane moaned. I glanced over to see Sarai’s face buried deep into Diane’s snatch. Which did I want to be? Slave or Mistress? Part of me wanted Antsy licking between my thighs, eager to please me, but there were definitely times I wanted to be humiliated and dominated by her.

    Kristina leaned over. “Now it’s your turn to make me scream.”

    I licked my lips; nodded my head. Slipping to the floor, I spread her thighs open and saw a red thong barely covering her pussy. There was a noticeable wet spot. I reached in and she raised her ass up as I yanked the scrap of cloth down. Her vulva was swollen with her lust and thick pussy lips protruded out.

    I ducked in and licked at her tangy flavor, tracing her left labia up to her budding clit. She shivered and moaned, her hands wrapping about my black hair streaked with red highlights, using my locks to pull my lips tighter into her pussy.

    “I hear you like to drink piss,” Kristina purred. “I hope that’s true.”

    I felt her body tense momentarily, then she relaxed and a stream of piss splashed into my lips. I clamped onto her urethra and swallowed the disgusting, acrid drink as fast as I could. It was so degrading—my pussy ached to be touched.

    I drank and drank, savoring every last drop as my fingers rapidly jilled my pussy. I was being used as her toilet. I was an object to satisfy her perverse desire. I submitted to her, let her used me, and enjoyed being humiliated.

    I was a freak. A piss drinking freak.

    “You dirty slut!” Kristina moaned. “Oh my God, I’ve always wanted to piss in a woman’s mouth!”

    Unfortunately, the stream petered out, and I sent my tongue questing for any errant drops that may have clung to her lips. I sucked every fold of her flower into my lips, then wiggled my tongue deep inside her. The acrid taste gave way to her tangy flavor and Kristina sighed and panted as her hips began to writhe.

    “Eat my pussy!” she purred. “You dirty, piss drinking whore! I love it! Oh, fuck! I’m going to cum! Oh, my god! Oh, fucking yes!”

    A new flood poured into my lips as she came. I held onto her for dear life as her hips rose off the couch as her entire body spasmed in pleasure. I drank her girl-cum down as eagerly as her piss while she screamed my name over and over until she collapsed.

    “Holy shit, you are one wild slut!” Kristina smiled as her eyes fluttered open.

    “I am,” I admitted.

    I knew what I had to do.

    Antsy had a hopeful look on her face when she opened the door and saw me. “I…hello,” she stammered, suddenly shy and nervous. “Um…why don’t you come in?”

    “I’ve made my decision,” I told her. “I don’t want to be your slave.”

    She looked so crest fallen, my words letting the air out of her and she deflated like a tire crushed beneath the weight of her hopes. Tears brimmed in her hazel eyes. “I…I understand. We can go see my brother and he can free you.”

    “Antsy,” I said and suddenly I was nervous and almost tongue-tied. “Would you like to go out to dinner with me?”

    “What?” she blinked in stunned surprise. I don’t know if she could look more dazed then if I had snuck behind her and hit her in the head.

    “I know this great Japanese steakhouse,” I continued before I lost my nerves.

    “Are you asking me on a date?” I could see the hope blossoming in her eyes.

    “Yeah,” I smiled. “I don’t want to be your slave, but I could be your girlfriend.” She gave me my freedom, but all I wanted was to be with her. Together. Equals. I don’t know where our relationship would go. Maybe we’d only last the week, maybe we’d spend the rest of our lives together. I didn’t know.

    I just wanted to find out how it would all play out.

    A smile crept across her face. “Sure. I think I’d like that.” She hesitated, clearly wanting to ask me a question.

    “Yes, I’ll still drink your piss,” I answered. “I kinda developed a taste for it.”

    A flush crept slowly across her cheeks. “No…um…maybe I could…well…drink your piss. And sometimes, maybe you could dominate me.”

    “Sure, Antsy. We can switch.” I leaned in and gave her a big kiss on the lips. “Now let’s go, I’m starved.”

    “Sure,” she smiled then it was her turn to kiss me. “I think I love you.”

    “You only think?” I asked in a mock, scandalous tone.

    “No. I love you, Via.”

    To my surprise, I didn’t hesitate to answer, “I love you right back.”